Tumgik
#it feels like i am tainting something yoongi made and i did not want anyone to think that
poppywrites41 · 3 years
Text
Captive Love Ch. 4
Tumblr media
Hello. Yes. I am alive and I am so sorry I have not posted. I have been so busy and have not had time to sit down and write but I now have a little bit of time to writs so I popped this chapter out. 
I hope you all enjoy and please please please leave feedback!💜
Disclaimer: I do not own BTS. This fic does NOT represent the boys is ANY WAY SHAPE OR FORM.
also: MINORS GTFO
Warnings for this chapter: noncon fingering, public fingering, swearing(? I can’t remember what I wrote to be honest I did this at 2 am lmao) and anything else I missed
If you are uncomfortable with noncon, then i sadly suggest you leave this fic alone.
Prev | Next
Y/N rushed back to the servant’s house and locked herself in her room. Heart beating a million miles a minute, she slumped to the ground and cried. “Why did I do that?!” she sobbed, “Now the princes will be keeping their eyes on me…” All the poor girl could do was cry until she fell asleep.
The next morning, Y/N was jolted from her sleep when she heard a knock at her door. Fearing that it could be Lilith about to throw a fit as to why she wasn’t working or worse, Jungkook, she shrunk back further into her room.
“Y/N” the voice of Emily said from the other side of the door, “are you alright love?” Y/N let out a huge sigh of relief at hearing her friend’s voice. “E-Emily!” she said. “Can you let me in love?” Emily asked. Standing on wobbly legs, Y/N opened her door revealing Emily, Elizabeth and the girl she recognized as the one Jungkook was about to humiliate.
“Oh Y/N! You’re alright! Are you alright?! Did they do anything to you?!” Emily cries out as she begins inspecting her. “I-I’m fine! Really. How did you-” “Maria told us what happened” Elizabeth said gesturing to the girl.
The girl ran to Y/N and gave her a big hug, “Thank you miss! Thank you for saving me. I am so sorry for causing you trouble…”
“It’s alright really,” Y/N told her, rubbing the girls back to comfort her, “I spoke with Prince Yoongi, and he let us off with a warning, but that he will not give us another.”
“What happened after Maria left?” Emily inquired.
Y/N took a breath and told them what happened. However, once she finished her story, it was time to work. As Y/N got ready she feared what would happen if she ran into the princes again.
Luckily, Y/N, Elizabeth and Emily were assigned to cleaning all the dishware in the kitchen, far away from the princes, which brought all of them some peace…
_________________________________________________________
Yoongi couldn’t focus on his book all day. All he could think about was that “stupid servant girl” as he told himself. He could not for the life of him find a reason to justify his actions on releasing her from punishment. He loved giving punishments! So why… He hasn’t seen the girl all day and it was starting to bug him for some reason. Did she skip work? Now that was a good reason to punish her. But that would be odd just going out of his way to find a specific servant to punish. It would definitely capture the attention of his brothers. Had she gotten in trouble with one of his brothers? Had she-
“Oh brother!” Jungkook said barging into his room with a big smile, “I wish I was there to see it! Next time I hope to partake in the event. I can just imagine her screams… Oh I bet they were lovely! Was her skin smooth before you tore it up?? Oh, how I wish I could have felt it before she was marred…”
“All women’s backs are the same Jungkook. Smooth.” Yoongi retorts.
“Not all of them brother,” the younger huffed, “That maid was exceptionally beautiful. Could have passed as a daughter of a lord if you ask me.”
“Well,” Yoongi huffed, “it’s over with and she has learned her mistake.”
The youngest brother hummed as he paced around his older brother’s bedroom.
Yoongi closed his book with a sigh of annoyance, “What is it Kook?”
“It’s not fair you got the fun. Sure, hunting was fun…But I feel left out. Maybe I should push the girl into making another mistake so that I can take a turn with her!”
“Now why would you want that? You never mess with the servant girls to get them to mess up.”
“I know. They usually just accept whatever happens. But this girl brother, she’s different. She has fight and that intrigues me. I want to break her.” The youngest brother smirks deviously.
“Jungkook-” Yoongi stops his snap back at his younger brother. He cannot let them see that he wants to protect her. He waves his hand and gets up to walk to the door, “Don’t be stupid. There are plenty of women more worthy of your time than her. She’s just a rat. The gala is starting. Mother and Father are expecting us.”
Yoongi left for the dining room leaving Jungkook to his own thoughts.
_________________________________________________________
Once their chores were finished the girls were given some time to rest before serving dinner to the guests. So they all went to Y/N’s room to finish what they were talking about that morning.
“Well!” Elizabeth sighs sitting on the bed, “I’ve never heard of the princes letting a servant off the hook, let alone Prince Yoongi. He especially never lets anyone go unpunished.”
“Do you think he wasn’t in the mood?” Emily asked.
“No,” Elizabeth said, “He is always in the mood to punish. This is strange. Why would he…”
“Well, he still did threaten me with a ‘next time’ but I think he’s not all that bad as what others make him out to be.” Y/N said nervously.
“Oh no hun! There must be an ulterior motive. Now Jungkook is not as bad of a threat as Yoongi, so you definitely need to steer clear of any more interactions between any of the princes. Just do your job and do it well to avoid any more unfortunate events.” She said with a worried face.
Before anyone could respond, the bell rang throughout the quarters.
“Well, it’s time for dinner to be served to the family and their guests. Let’s go ladies and remember,” she said to all of them but looking at Y/N, “do your job and lay low.”
“Alright ladies! It’s almost time to begin the dinner. You all know your roles so grab your platter or pitcher and get out to the floor! I do NOT want any accidents tonight!” Lilith said.
Everyone began moving and grabbing platters of elegantly arranged foods and large pitchers of wine, ale and water.
Y/N looked at Emily and sighed as she was one of the girls who would serve wine to the guests.
Emily squeezed her arm, “It’ll be alright Y/N. There are so many girls serving drinks so hopefully you won’t be near the royal family.
“I hope” Y/N sighed and made her way to the hall.
_________________________________________________________
The dining hall was massive. All decorated with expensive paintings and golden decorative features. One long table seating up to 200 guests including the royal family at the end. The royal band playing softly as to not drown out to conversations happening at the table.
Y/N took a breath and made her way towards her guest filling their chalices with wine, not looking them in the eyes as to not taint their status with her inferiority.
The night was surprisingly going well, she had not had one interaction with a royal member. She was beginning to relax. Maybe tonight won’t turn out to be so bad. Everyone had finished the main course and it was almost time for Y/N’s 15-minute break. All she had to do was wait for an esteemed guest to tap their glass and she would refill it with the sweet wine she carried.
“More wine please!” a feminine voice called.
Y/N looked up towards the people she had been serving wine the entire night to only to see that no one at her end had asked for wine. She looked around in confusion until Lilith elbowed her in the side, “The Queen wants more wine girl.”
“T-The Q-Queen?” Y/N whispers.
“Yes!” Lilith hissed, “Rose is still on her break so just go fill her chalice! Go now!” she said shoving the poor girl towards the other end of the table.
‘That’s where the princes are!!’ Y/N screamed in her head.
Out of the corner of her eye she could see Emily trying to get Elizabeth to take her place but Y/N kept walking towards the Queen’s seat.
“Ah finally!” the Queen laughed, “The wine is here! What took you so long girl?! Are we out of wine?”
Y/N did not know what to say. Her brain was malfunctioning. She had the word but couldn’t get them out in fear of saying something wrong.
“When the Queen addressed you, you respond servant!” a deep voice spoke.
Y/N flinched.
“Look at me girl.” The voice said again. Y/N looked up and into the glaring eyes of Prince Namjoon. “Are you mute girl?” Y/N shakes her head. “Are you dumb?” Y/N shakes her head.
“Words.”
“N-No your highness.” She said in a shaky voice her eyes finding Prince Yoongi’s piercing stare causing her to look down at the floor.
“Then answer the Queen.”
Y/N turned to the Queen with a bow, “A-Apologies your majesty. W-We are n-not out o-of wine.”
“Ah,” she said sliding her chalice withing Y/N’s reach to pour, “well the room is big and there is a lot of chatter so it must have been a little difficult to hear. I will let it slide, but I expect this to not happen again.”
“Y-Yes your majesty. T-Thank you.” Y/N bowed again.
She was about to turn back when she heard another voice that frightened her.
“I need a refill as well.”
Jungkook.
Legs shaking, Y/N turned and walked towards Jungkook’s seat. When she reached him, he pushed his glass further into the table beyond her reach.
“So sorry but I am still eating. You can grab it and refill yourself I hope?” he said giving her a smile that looked innocent but she, and Yoongi, knows the trouble behind it.
Y/N bowed her head and leaned over to get the glass, which was properly placed to where her bum was right next to the prince. As she clutched the glass, she felt a hand slip under her dress and rest on her thigh. She almost dropped the glass but let out a small gasp when the hand tightened on her.
“Pour the wine like that and do not move. Unless you want trouble.” Prince Jungkook said in a low voice. “And pour it slow.” He added.
Y/N shut her eyes to keep the tears from escaping and began to pour the wine slowly. Her eyes flew open when she felt a pinch on the inside of her thigh. “Open your eyes rabbit. Or you will spill, and it will be all over for you.” The youngest prince threatens.
Y/N opens her eyes slowly trying to keep the tears at bay, eyes focused on the glass.
“Slower.” The prince orders.
The trail of wine turns into a small trickle while the prince’s hand makes it to the girl’s panties.
Y/N stifles a sob when Jungkook’s hand rubs at the fabric, her face turning red. Once he finds her nub, he pinches it, causing her to give a silent gasp and a single tear.
They both stop what they are doing when they hear a clank of silverware against a plate. They look up to see Prince Yoongi staring at them with an unamused look. Y/N thought she saw anger in his eyes, but she wasn’t sure through her watery eyes.
She is snapped back to reality when she feels her panties being pulled to the side. She was even more horrified when she felt some slick disconnect from her panties. How did she get wet?
“You’re wet my sweet rabbit,” Jungkook chuckles as his fingers swirl around in her slick, “Why don’t you keep pouring my wine love? And look at my brother the whole time.”
“P-Please…” Y/N whispered, “P-Please d-don’t.”
“You want me to stop?” Jungkook whispered, “But you are so wet rabbit. It would be unfair.”
“But t-they-”
“Are too buzzed to notice, well except my brother right there. Let’s give him a show. Now pour. And no sounds.” He ordered, his hands beginning to rub her nub in circles.
Giving a silent whimper, she resumed her task whilst keeping eye contact with Yoongi, her eyes red and watery.
When Jungkook figured his fingers were slick enough, he slid a finger into her pussy. Both of them shuddered. One with fear and one with delight.
Y/N wanted to scream in pain while Jungkook almost came in his pants.
“My sweet rabbit, are you a virgin?” he whispered, earning himself a silent sob from the girl to confirm his suspicions, “Oh how fun! I’m your first fingerfuck.”
With that, he inserted a second finger earning himself a squeeze from her cunt and began pumping in a out. He looked at his brother and smirked, knowing that he was hard as well and began to pump faster.
Jungkook was in heaven. His fingers were being squeezed by the girl’s cunt. Oh, how he wished he could see her face. He then noticed that his wine glass was full, and that the girl was clutching the table liner. Jungkook looked around and noticed that no one noticed what was going on. They were all pretty much drunk except for him, Yoongi and the girl.
Jungkook then grabbed Y/N by the waist and pulled her into his lap and hiked up her skirt a bit more. The new angle allowed him to thrust his fingers deeper.
Y/N looked away to not face the other prince only to have her face turned towards Jungkook.
“Look at me rabbit,” he whispered, “I want to see your face when you come.”
Y/N opened her teary eyes to him and clenched his jacket as she felt something start to blossom in her. Jungkook immediately knew she was close and angled himself so that he and his older brother can see her come undone by the prince’s fingers.
Y/N began to cry and pull Jungkook’s hand away.
“N-No! Please s-stop…I-I can’t”
Jungkook was much stronger than her and kept going, relishing in how her thighs started grinding together.
“You will rabbit,” he whispered in her ear, “You will not refuse my gift of giving you pleasure. Now cum.”
Y/N felt her high come crashing down unwelcomed. She suddenly felt weak and fell back into the prince’s chest as she let out a choked sob. The prince pulled her skirt back in place, patted her arms and pushed her onto her feet, the poor girl breathing heavily and unstable.
“There you go. I hope you enjoyed that as much as we did!” He said with a smile, “Now back to work with you. Thank you for the drink rabbit.”
Y/N grabbed her pitcher with shaking hands and looked at prince as he took his fingers covered in her release and stuck them in his mouth, moaning in pleasure, “and thank you for the desert. Compliments to the chef!” he said with a wink.
Still crying, Y/N bowed to the prince and hurried off to the break room.
Jungkook chuckled and turned to his brother who had a tint of pink to his cheeks.
“She was cute, wasn’t she?” the youngest asked his older brother with a smile, “She’s a virgin brother! Her sweet release tasted like nothing I have ever had before. You must try it for yourself sometime brother!”
The older prince chugged his wine and nodded, “Interesting. She is an intrigues girl I must say. I will have to investigate more on her.”
“You mean ‘in’ her?” Jungkook smirks.
Yoongi rolled his eyes. He could not get that image of Y/N’s face when she came. She looked so beautiful so fragile. It made him want to break her. Want to punish her for cumming by Jungkook’s hand.
The want to break her, punish her, fuck her.
Once Y/N made it to the break room, Elizabeth and Emily were about to head back out to the feast to serve.
“Y/N!” Emily said, “How was the Queen? Was she mad? Did she punish- Oh my god! Are you alright!?” She begins to panic when she sees Y/N’s tear-stained face.
“Y/N, sweetie, is everything okay?” Elizabeth began, noticing Y/N was not focusing on anything in the room and that her eyes are blank.
Y/N started to have a panic attack. Her heart began to beat faster, her mind racing a million miles a minute, her vision began to blacken and her hearing was going in and out.
“Y/N…. hear me….Y/N!!.............help!.......You’re going…………..Y/N!!!”
Tags: @d-noona​
Please let me know if you want to be tagged!
194 notes · View notes
fireflyinsummer · 3 years
Text
An Amalgamation Waltz 1839. |01|
Tumblr media
> pairing: min yoongi x reader
> genre: FallenAngel!AU
> words: 23k
> warnings: hints of smut (heavy make out), a scene of harassment (nothing explicit), violence. possible heresy. forgive me. a third party’s unrequited feelings for OC. don’t know if i did this right, it’s 3 am right now.
> summary: When it comes to the both of you, a lifetime is not enough. And when it comes to you, there’s really no lines he wouldn’t be willing to cross. Even on the brink of a war that could destroy the world as we know it, you’re everything.
  “ (...) ‘Would you be able to love someone as tainted as him?’ he asked wistfully.
  You lifted your upper body, compelling him to a sitting position as well.
   ‘I’ve never had to,’ you pecked his lips chastely, even though he still kept his eyes trained on the grass underneath you.”
a/n: my love for Paradise Lost gave birth to this. i really like this one :) gonna be posting the second (and last) part soon! no need to say that PL was just an inspiration, this isn’t exactly based on the poem. 
Tumblr media
                                               “(…) Here at least
We shall be free, the almighty hath not built
Here for his envy, will not drive us hence:
Here we may reign secure, and in my choice
To reign is worth ambition though in hell:
Better to reign in hell, than serve in heaven.”
     The sudden thud on the wooden surface of the table made you jolt and close the book, heart rate increasing considerably.
  “Y/N.” His voice was deep, dragging your name through his teeth to evince his annoyance. The bustling café was already at its peak hours and you didn’t even notice the time as it passed you by.
  “Yes, Taehyung?” You ogled your grumpy friend, his noisy arrival being due to the study material he tossed in front of you.
  “You said you’d help me with English lit. I was waiting for you at the library for about an hour and your phone is off.” As you remembered why you were even in the café in the first place, you threw him a guilty look. He pouted. “Hey, what does that Milton guy have that I don’t? And the fancy words don’t count.” You giggled.
  “John Milton has nothing on you, Tae. He’d probably need my help to get through this semester as well.” The joke seemed to almost let you in his good graces again, but you knew he still needed the bribery. “I’ll buy you your favorite if you forgive me.” You could tell he was fighting back a smile upon hearing your offer, his mood suddenly uplifted.
  “Okay. But don’t think I’ll let you off the hook that easily.”
  “I wouldn’t dare. Wait here.” You went to the balcony to pay the check and get his frappuccino to go. Taehyung was a sweet guy who liked sweet things, and that also applied to his coffee. His sweet tooth earned him a nickname from you – Marzipan. Waiting for the bartender to finish your order, you looked over where your best friend was digging through your copy of Paradise Lost without much enthusiasm.
   You had moved in next door to his house about fifteen years ago, and you two instantly initiated a solid friendship. As much as you could say about three-year-olds. Despite him being one of your favorite people in the whole world, the both of you were into totally different things. He went to parties, you enjoyed some lone quality time. He played all sorts of sports, you preferred to stick to your writing and, sometimes, the piano. You were still working on the latter. But even though you seemed to be totally opposites, he still got you like no one else could. He was the person you told all your secrets to, not that you had that many anyway, and you liked to think – no, you were sure of it – he felt the same way about you.
  “Here’s your overly-sweet drink, Marzipan. I don’t even know if you can still call it coffee,” you scowled.
  “Don’t diss my frappuccino, it’s the sole reason of my forgiveness.”
  “Yeah, right. So, you wanna get going? I’m sure you have a lot of thoughts on that book already.”
  “It was very average so far, if I do say so myself. I don’t know why you like it so much,” he teased you.
  “Well, that’s what the private lessons are for. So I can teach you good taste.” You pushed the door open and immediately shivered as you felt a cold gush of air. It was snowing.
  “Here, take my coat. Why don’t you ever wear decent clothes in the winter? I swear to God, I don’t know how you never caught something serious, like pneumonia or whatever,” he scolded.
  “You don’t have to. We’re near home anyway,” you tried to reassure him, but he was, as usual, outwardly ignoring it. “Really, Tae, it’s no big deal. Let’s go.” He was ready to fight you on this one, but you were already walking away. He took a few hurried steps to catch up.
  After a ten-minute walk, daylight was almost completely gone, lit lampposts following its wake. You both hit the front door rug with your feet several times before getting inside, your mom was a bit freaky when it came to cleaning.
  “Mom, Tae’s here!” You shouted from the living room, guessing she was in the kitchen. “We’re going upstairs for a bit! School work!”
  “Okay, honey! Tell him that dinner will be ready soon!” She responded.
  “I love you, Ms. D’Angelis!” He shot back. Yes, you had an italian background. When she heard his voice, she made sure to come out and greet him.
  “Love you, too, honey”, she pecked his forehead and he beamed. They liked each other way too much for their own good. “And you,” she pointed in your direction, “give mamma a kiss.”
  You sighed before attending to her request. It was in your best interest not to fight it. “Okay, enough of this. We’ll be upstairs if you need us.”
  “Have fun, kids.” You sure would. Taehyung might beg to differ.
  The rest of the night was somewhat peaceful. You had helped Taehyung as much as you could before your mother called you out to eat, claiming that you shouldn’t starve the boy and then make him eat a cold meal. He couldn’t agree fast enough. For the most part, that was your life. Uncomplicated and comfortable, which was plenty for an eighteen year old. When you went to bed after practicing the piano for a little while, you were completely unaware of the pair of pitch black eyes that observed you through the window. But he was fully aware of you.
  ||\\
                                                                    [Fear of the Water, by SYML]
  You knew it was a dream. From the moment your brain processed the heavenly sight that unrevealed before your eyes, you knew. It was breaking dawn, the soft orange light kissing the ocean like a long lost lover. You were at the end of a cliff, but couldn’t find it in yourself to be afraid. You looked down at the waves that broke into the rocks almost violently, the salty breeze somewhat comforting. You loved the sea.
  Taking a few deep breaths, you barely noticed the crack. The sound came from somewhere behind you, but you didn’t want to look away from the view, neither did you want to wake up. When you heard it again, you recognized footsteps. You turned around lazily, curious as to whom it would be the visitor of your reverie. When you fixed your eyes on him, though, you stopped breathing for a moment and your heart surely skipped a beat. He was a stranger in a number of ways, for he was seemed truly unworldly. Maybe ethereal was the word you were looking for. His violet eyes were scrutinizing you from head to toe. Beautiful. His hair was dark as it fell like a silky curtain on his forehead. Not a single flaw on his skin or his body, but none of that was as breathtaking as what lied on his back. Great, large white wings, so beautifully outstretched that you felt unworthy of looking at them.
  You opened your mouth a few times, but nothing would come out. Probably for the best, you didn’t want to make a fool of yourself in front of what was probably your mind’s greatest creation. How you could come up with him was beyond you. You wanted to ask his name before it all ended and you had to go back to real life, back to average. You wanted to touch his face, his wings, see for yourself if they felt as they looked. You wished you never woke up. As he took a step closer, you took your own back, startled at the sudden movement. Before you realized your mistake, it was too late. You had lost your balance. You knew it would be over soon. Taking one last look at the stranger, you saw as he stretched one arm to reach you, but to no avail. Too soon, the wind was ricocheting your skin and you were falling.
  You woke up with a loud gasp as you searched for air, finding it oddly rarefied. When you registered the annoyingly high pitch of your alarm, you whined. Real life was the last thing you wanted to face right now, but if you told your mother that you’d stay in bed daydreaming about a figment of your imagination, she would personally retrieve you from the bed and toss you into the shower. Made sense.
  Getting ready as quickly as you could manage, you felt excited for no obvious reason. Maybe it was the afterglow of the dream, but now you were eager to get out of the house, as if you wanted to find him. Which was insane, because you knew he did not exist. Come to think about him now, it was getting harder by the minute to remember his face. You panicked.
  Running towards your desk and grabbing a pencil and your notebook, you tried to recreate him on paper, which was a lost battle from the start. Even if you were some doodling genius – you were definitely not – you would never be able to do him justice. You doubted anyone who had ever stepped on this planet, past or present, ever would. It was not the kind of beauty that could be explained or demonstrated, but rather felt. He wasn’t just inhumanely pretty, wings and all. There was something about him that you couldn’t quite pinpoint. It may sound cheesy and totally deranged, but you felt whole in those few shared moments, like you knew him your entire life. Your mind didn’t recognize him, but your body did.
  Groaning at the piece of paper and throwing the pencil at your baby-blue wall in annoyance, you gave up. It was pointless, his features were already escaping your mind. You didn’t know why you were so hung up on a dream, honestly. Seeing that you were a little riled up, you decided to let it go and just finish getting ready for class. You could see through the window that Taehyung was already waiting for you.  
    ||\\
 “So, how did it go?”
  He pouted before answering. “It went alright.” Lies, he was a big fat liar.
  “C’mon, Marzipan, be honest with me for a second.”
  The nickname finally broke him down. “Fine, I hated it. I remember you telling me about every important detail of the subject yesterday, but I couldn’t put it on paper. Plus, why the fuck does he have to elaborate the questions so much? Most of the time I didn’t even understand what was being asked. Literature sucks,” he whined indignantly. You could tell it was taking a toll on him.
  “Don’t worry too much about it, okay? I will help you. We’ll both graduate this year, yeah?” you reached his hand on a reassuring squeeze.
  “If you say so.”
  “I do.”
  “Then sure. But you have to take me seriously, Y/N,” he warned you. “No more losing track of time in coffee shops.”
  “Hey, I bought you a frappuccino, that incident should be six feet under by now,” you accused and he mumbled a grumpy response.
  The both of you spent half of the morning taking the lit test. You thought you did fine, though the questions really were a little bit tricky. Walking side by side with Taehyung, you didn’t notice him at first. But once you realized there were no seats available right next to each other, your eyes eventually landed on his.
  “We can’t sit together through this class, we’re too late,” Tae grumbled, trying to get your attention back to himself, but to no avail. “Y/N? Hey!” He flicked your forehead and you yelped.
  “Did you just… flick me?” you seethed.
  “I wouldn’t have had to if you weren’t lusting over the new guy. Who is he, by the way?” If you acknowledged the hint of jealously in his tone, you didn’t show it.
  “I was not lusting over anybody,” you huffed.
  “If you say so.”
  “Stop saying that.”
  “Grumpy. Is it because I caught you?” You just snarled and took a seat at the front row, while he chuckled and chose the one in the back.
  To be honest, you were lusting a little. Those eyes seemed oddly familiar, though you couldn’t quite put a finger on why. The rest of the day passed by smoothly; you were able to sit with Taehyung for the remaining classes you had together and even helped him a bit with some homework. After a while, your new classmate was nowhere near your mind, despite that funny feeling you got every time you looked at him. Maybe it was because he was stunningly handsome. Who knows? You never cared much about those things, but you were only human.
  On your way home with Taehyung, you felt eyes burning on your back. You turned around and found him staring, expression unfathomable. He wore a black lather jacket, jeans and a black shirt, his dark hair beautifully disheveled. He gave you a wanton grin and you scoffed. Well, you knew his type, and it unnerved you to death.
  Preppy playboy. Nothing more, nothing less.
  He cut off the eye contact abruptly, heading towards a grey motorcycle. No shit, huh? You almost laughed at the predictability. You weren’t exactly into bikes, but that looked expensive. And it suited him perfectly.
  “Holy-… do you see that? That’s a Triumph fucking Rocket,” Taehyung gasped, shaking your elbow lightly. “A 2500cc engine capacity Triumph Rocket. Man, his parents must be loaded. That’s not a high schooler’s bike,” he said, almost dreamy. Yeah, you saw that coming from a mile away.
  “You talking about the new guy?” You asked nonchalantly, turning your head as you resumed walking.  
  “Don’t even try to pretend you weren’t ogling just now,” he accused.
  “You’re obsessed with our new-found bad boy. Maybe you should date him, Tae,” a snicker left your lips at his appalled expression.
  “Shut up,” he pushed your shoulder. “I’m just curious.”
  “As in bi-curious?”
  “Okay, that’s it, I’m leaving you behind,” he grumbled as he fastened his pace. You chuckled, trying to catch up with his long legs.
  When you arrived home, you noticed an attempt of a drawing on top of your bed. It looked like a poorly doodled angel. First things first: though it definitely looked like something made by your hands, you didn’t have any recollection of it, let alone of leaving it on display like that. You looked around, searching for something, but nothing else seemed out of place. Trying to shrug the uneasiness off, you picked some clothes off the wardrobe and went for a warm bath.
    ||\\
  It was a Saturday afternoon, so you planned to do the usual: hit the library and grab some coffee on your way home. Taehyung had promised to watch a movie with you this weekend, but a surprise party to one of his friends came up. He’d invited you to tag along, more out of habit than anything else. Your answer was always the same when he asked you to spend time with his peers; you weren’t even remotely fond of them. They had maybe one functioning braincell and a whole lot of conceit. Not your crowd at all.
  “Mom, I’m leaving. Do you need me to get you anything?” You said, already on your way to the front door.
  She was sprawled on the couch, gazing attentively at the TV.  “No, honey, thank you. Are you going out with Tae?”
  “Nope, something came up, we rescheduled. I won’t be long.”
  “Okay, then. Be careful!”
  “Will do!”, you shouted from the outside.
  It was closing time when the sweet old lady had to gently kick you out. You weren’t surprised when you found out your phone was dead; you probably had a billion calls from your mother and, if she was desperate enough, maybe even Taehyung. Letting out a sigh, you grabbed your stuff quickly and waved goodbye to the librarian as you made your way out the door, grumbling to yourself about not being able to pick up some coffee now.
  The air was hazy and cold, you couldn’t see more than ten feet ahead, and the streets were oddly empty. You tightened your coat around your body and quickened your pace, not willing to spend more time outside than you needed to. Seeing that all the stores were closed, you realized that Martha (the librarian) probably let you outstay your welcome a little bit. You cursed at the freezing night and your cheap coat. Taehyung was right, you should buy warmer clothes.
  Lost in thoughts, you were stupid enough to miss the drunken noises coming from the end of the street. There was a group of three men coming your way and they all seemed to have ingested an unhealthy amount of booze, laughing loudly and pushing each other playfully. You felt cold sweat fall down your spine but just tried to ignore it, hoping that you’d be able to pass them by without being noticed.
  “Y/N?” His voice was dragged, and he was tumbling around the words. It was only then you realized they were from your school, the boy in the middle being Jimmy, Taehyung’s drink buddy.
  “Hi”, you tried to stay as far away as possible, but the one with the fashionably boring rectangular glasses didn’t let you, hooking his arm around your neck. He reeked of cigarettes and whiskey.
  “C’monnn-“ he hiccupped, “don’t you wanna par-tay with-“ another one, “-us?”
  You repressed the urge to gag as your pulse quickened.
  “Not really. I have to go,” you almost managed to untangle his disgusting arm from you, but he kept it in place, holding you tighter. “Let go of me.”
  You were annoyed. And scared to death, to be honest. These boys didn’t exactly live by a moral code, and the four of you were alone in the middle of nowhere. You didn’t trust them.
  “Aww, don’t be shy, princess. You’re always so… boring. Makes me curious about what you’ve got going on under all… that.” The last one, Ian, made his way towards you, snickering menacingly. He wasn’t as drunk as the other two, and if you could give a hunch, you’d say he knew exactly was he was doing. That scared you even more. Feeling the brick-wall hit your back, you realized you were cornered, a curse escaping your dry lips.
  “Look, I really have to g-“ he cut you off by pressing his body into yours, making you lose your breath for all the wrong reasons. “What the fuck, man?! Let go of me!” You were visibly growing desperate as you tried to punch his face and his chest, but that only earned you a chuckle from him as he held both your wrists with one hand.
  “Feisty. I like it.” You almost puked right then and there, the bile stuck in your throat making you scowl. He let his filthy fingers slide down your sides, until he could grope your ass.
  Your stomach sank, heart drumming against your ribcage as you held back a whimper.
Okay, think.
  Taehyung had taught you the basics about self defense a thousand moons ago. And yet, you realize that it was nothing like the real thing. You balled your clammy fingers tightly, knuckles white as you scanned every corner of your brain to try and find a way out.
  “Tae will kill you if you touch me,” your voice trembled. You couldn’t help it.
  He laughed whole-heartedly. As if the mere thought was actually funny to him.
  “He wouldn’t dare, sweetheart. Besides, I think he actually wouldn’t mind sharing his bitch with us for the night,” he stated. “He’s not using it anyways,” he punctuated with a roll of his hips and, this time, as you felt the pathetic bulge inside his pants, you couldn’t hold back a tiny sob. Because fuck, this was it. There was no way you could take down three grown men on your own.
  “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” The voice was low and steady. It made your skin crawl. You snapped your head and looked at the dark haired man standing behind the boys. Ian lazily turned around, still keeping your wrists wrapped tight in his hand.
  “None of your business, newbie. Now get out of my sight before I lose my patience.”
  When he chuckled, it was different from Ian’s. It was darker, rougher, and concealed a vicious ferocity that you knew was there. You knew because, as he disregarded your aggressor and looked you in the eyes, you almost feared for them.
  “Ian, dude, let it go.” Jimmy instantly sobered up and tried to avoid any confrontation. To think he spent time with your best friend but would let Ian harass you without saying a word was disgusting. “Come on, your old man will kill you if you get in trouble again.” So that was his main concern. Still looking out for his shitty, abusive friend. Men’s sorority really is misogyny.
  “You should listen to your friend. Believe me, you won’t survive me when I get my hands on you,” he stated matter-of-factly. You felt the sincerity in your bones. And so did Ian and his stupid cavalry. “Leave.”
  Ian sighed, but relented. You felt a hot wave of relief as he disconnected his body from yours, leaning on the wall for balance as your legs wabbled.
  “You better watch out,” he spits.
  “Y/N, I... I’m really sorry,” Jimmy said as he scooped his friends and dragged them away from you. “You too, Min. He’s just drunk. We would’ve stopped him if it got too far.”
  He’s lying. You can tell.
  “Get the fuck out of my sight,” he growls, his composure faltering for a minute. As they stray out of view, he turns his gaze to you.
  “Care to tell me what the hell are you doing walking alone in the middle of the night?”
  He’s angry.
  You scoffed, adjusting your coat around your shoulders and straightening your back.
  “Thank you for the help, but I’m too old for a babysitter,” you say. “Besides, I don’t even know you.”
  He looks at you and, as if trying to regain some sense and control a fit of rage, he closes his eyes and pinches the bridge of his nose before exhaling a long puff of air.
  “Alright. My name is Yoongi,” he takes you by surprise as he snatches your wrist in an iron grip, “And I'm fucking walking you home.”
  As he drags you across the street, you want to yell at him. You want to tell him to fuck off, you preppy bastard. But you don’t.
  Because the truth is, you’re so fucking grateful. God knows what would’ve happened if it wasn’t for him. As he calms down, he drops your hand and slows his pace, allowing you to catch up without having to make an effort. You want to talk, but you choose to stay quiet.
   Now that you weren’t so skittish anymore, it finally dawned you how the snow was beautifully spread throughout the streets, the trees, the buildings. Everything that was cool, cold, blue, held some fascination to you. Summer was never really your season – it had always been winter. To be able to curl up on your couch with a warm blanket and a hot cup of coffee, it was heavenly. You always thought that, if you could see the world through a color palette, it would be in different shades of blue.
  The snow was not the only thing that you were entranced by, though. Yoongi was, from what you saw so far, much like winter to you. Harsh when needed, cool, but also peaceful and comforting. He didn’t urge you to talk about the incident; he didn’t urge you to talk at all. His mannerisms caught your attention from time to time – how he constantly ran his long fingers through his hair, how his eyes seemed to flutter shut lazily a few times in a row, or how he carried himself so elegantly that it almost made you jealous. He looked terribly familiar, too.
  “Why are you staring?” His bluntness caught you off guard, but still couldn’t disturb the peacefulness of the moment.
  “Just curious.” It was true. “Apart from the motorcycle and the superhero complex, I don’t know much about you.”
  “Well, there’s not much to know.”
  You hummed in response. “What are you doing here, then?” You ask, and his feet come to a halt.    
  “What is this, an interrogation?”
  You scoff, and you both start walking again. “Just trying to make conversation. Besides, I’m actually curious,” you ponder. “People don’t move into this town very often,” you kick the snow under your feet. He sighs.
  “I’m here with my… brother,” he hesitated before continuing, “he’s my guardian, sort of. We used to move a lot. Work thing.” He couldn’t hold back a grimace, but it disappeared in a second. You wanted to ask about his parents, but felt like you’d be crossing a line, so you kept your curiosity to yourself. “Now you tell me,” he said.
  “Tell you what?”
  “About yourself. Your family. Whatever you want to.”
  “Um, let me see. I live with my mom. We moved from Italy when I was about three years old. My dad… my dad stayed.” You didn’t want to get into it, and he immediately noticed, just nodding for you to continue. “She’s been taking care of me by herself since then.”
  He hummed in understanding, sparing you a few glances that you couldn’t quite decipher.
  Before you knew, your house was already in sight. You wished you lived farther, just so you could keep that strange interaction on for a little longer.
  “Well, this is me,” you announced. Lying about your address had crossed your mind somewhere along the way.
  “Sorry if I was a jerk,” he surprised you by saying. You mouth opens and closes a few times before you say anything.
  “It’s okay, I guess. I was pretty riled up, too.”
  He nodded. “See you Monday, then?” His voice was deep and silky.
  “Yeah. Hey, I… I’m glad you showed up when you did.”
  “I am, too,” there was a dark undertone in his voice. “Good night, Y/N,” he surprised you by leading his right hand to the top of your head and lightly messing your hair before walking away. You stood still for a minute, until your mother opened the door.
  “Y/N?! Darling, why did you take so long? I was so worried!”
  “Um… Sorry, mom. I ran into a friend and my phone was off.”
  “Well, you should’ve at least borrowed your friend’s phone to let me know, things aren’t like they used to be around these parts anymore, it’s getting pretty danger-“
   She kept talking as she let you in, but you couldn’t concentrate. That night, you dreamt of him.
   ||\\                            
Tumblr media
 “(…) Farewell happy fields
Where joy for ever dwells: hail horrors, hail
Infernal world, and thou profoundest hell
Receive thy new possessor: one who brings
A mind not to be changed by place or time.
The mind is its own place, and in itself
Can make a heaven of hell, a hell of heaven.”
     You didn’t think of yourself as an early riser, but when Monday morning came, you woke up before the alarm – and seemed almost delighted to do so. To be honest, you really tried to ignore the eagerness to see him again, but to no avail. The day before was thoroughly torturous, flashes of the short period of time you spent together coming back to haunt you now and then. At some point, you were so annoyed that you just lied on the bed and attempted to blast your eardrums off by listening to some crappy rock band at full volume. It didn’t work, obviously, and now you probably had hearing damage. The cons and cons of obsession.
  At this exact moment, for the first time in your entire friendship, you were banging on Taehyung’s door first. Because you just couldn’t wait a minute longer.
  “Damn it, woman, was is it with you today?” The sound of his voice was muffled. That, or you were going deaf, there was no way to tell for sure.
  “You’re going to make us late, Marzipan!” At that, he opened his bedroom door slightly, just enough so you could peek at his disheveled hair and sleepy face.
  “It’s dick o’clock in the morning, we have at least forty minutes until we leave,” his voice was rugged and he had an aggrieved look plastered on his pouty face.
  “I brought you coffee,” you smiled at him while raising the thermal cup.
  “Stop the madness and go wait for me downstairs, Gilmore girl,” he grunted. “Dad probably misses you, the poor old man. Keep him company, will ya?”
  “Don’t be silly, Mrs. Kim need his sleep in the morning.”
  “Then shut up and don’t wake him,” he grunted, closing the door shut, but it took him just a second to reopen it. “Wait, if dad’s asleep, how did you get in?”
  “I, uh… Might or might not know that you keep a spare key inside the porcelain elf’s hat,” your lips tugged upwards sheepishly.
  “Of course you do, you little imp. I’ll be down in a sec,” he grumbled and shut the door again.
  Taehyung had asked you a couple of times why you were so anxious to get to school that morning, but you just brushed it off with an excuse that you knew he wouldn’t buy. There were several reasons as to why you wanted to keep things to yourself for now. Mainly, it was because you were afraid that he’d be furious enough to break Ian’s face in front of everybody once you told him the whole story. Not that you felt any sympathy, but rather that you didn’t want Tae to get in trouble. You’d tell him as soon as you could, though. You didn’t care for the idea of him being friends – or whatever they were – with Jimmy.
  As soon as you stepped into school ground, you discreetly searched for his motorcycle in the parking lot. It wasn’t there. You tried not to let the disappointment show on your face, but you couldn’t help it. He didn’t come today. Who cares? As much as you wanted to force some sense into your stubborn brain, you were still hoping he’d show up, even if you didn’t talk to each other. You just wanted to see him, is all. Great time to start acting like a stupid teenager, Y/N. Kudos.
  You were in the middle of a pretty heated argument with yourself as you entered the classroom. Taehyung picked a desk in the middle, as he usually did when the both of you were able to sit next to each other. You were almost putting your stuff down at his side when something caught your attention. There. You felt a girlish jolt of excitement when you saw Yoongi sitting at the last row. His silky black hair was damped, probably from the shower, and he was wearing a black, long sleeved shirt, v cut. You were about to divert your eyes, but then he stared right at your face and calmy removed his bag from the chair next to his. He smirked, as if defying you to take a seat. Annoying little piece of-
  “Tae, do you mind if I sit somewhere else today?”
  “What?” He looked at you, confused. “Where do you want us to…” Your eyes flashed to the end of the room and he followed your gaze. “What? Why would you-”
  “Do you mind?”
  “Uh… No?”
  “Okay, great. See you soon.” You knew Taehyung was confused, so you should probably be thinking of what to tell him when this class was over. But for now, you just carried yourself to the empty spot in the back. Yoongi was looking at you with an amused expression, hiding his little smile behind his intertwined hands. You wanted to wash that smug off his face so bad. You took a seat and his scent assaulted you, warm and musky. Almost irresistible. You saw Taehyung from across the room gazing at the both of you with an inscrutable countenance.
  “Is your boyfriend mad that you sat with me today?” He audaciously asked.
  “He’s not my boyfriend.”
  “I see. Must be hard, then,” he looked almost sympathetic.
  “What?” Your face contorted into confusion.
  “Nevermind. Tell me how was your Sunday,” he said while opening his notebook and doodling something you couldn’t decipher yet.
  “So we’re friends now?”
  “Pretty much.”
  “Shouldn’t you ask me first?” You lifted your brow.
  “You’re bossy today.”
  You were about to give him a proper answer when the teacher barged in, almost breathless. As the class began, focusing on Hess’s Law was your main priority, it really was. But you couldn’t help the tingle crawling up your skin every time he unintentionally bumped his arm into yours, because he was still drawing, keeping his head down since Mrs. Edwards started talking. Still, you couldn’t move. No. Focus. You held onto the edge of your desk with one hand, knuckles white, as you kept the other taking notes on the subject.
  “Relax,” he softly whispered, not taking his eyes away from his notebook. You immediately loosened the tight grip of your left hand.
  “I’m relaxed,” you lied, imitating his tone. He chuckled, lifting his head to show you the most beautiful gummy smile. God, why was he so distractingly handsome? His soft, pale skin, his cat-like eyes. His hands, Lord, you wouldn’t even dwell on his hands. Everything about him was appealing, alluring. His voice, his smell, his gaze. He was devilish.  
  All of a sudden, he ripped off the page he was working on. You tried not to get even more distracted, keeping your eyes on the board, until he touched your arm with his hand. You tensed. “Here, keep this if you want to,” he said, passing the folded paper to you. Curiosity washed over your face and you were about to unfold it, but he stopped you. “I don’t think you should open it now.”
  “Why? Is it, like, an erotic sketch?” You could tell you broke his demeanor a little, he seemed both shocked and amused.
  “I wonder if that kind of thought crosses your brain very often. You’re filthy, Y/N,” he smirked. You almost choked at his tone and his words. He was teasing you, and you refused to go down without a fight.
  “Well, I don’t exactly know you, do I? You could be a perv.” He bit back a chuckle.
  “I’m an honorable man. You’ll see.”
  “Will I, now?”
  “Yes. We’re friends now, aren’t we?”
  “You haven’t convinced me yet.”
  “Challenge accepted.” The two of you stared at each other for a few seconds, then the bell rang. He grabbed his stuff and got up, then tilted his head and asked, “Do you want a ride… friend?”
  “I thought you didn’t ride here today.” Confusion stained his expression before he realized the meaning behind your words. You could see the enlightenment in his face and suddenly banging your head on a wall wasn’t all too bad. He was too cocky for his own good, and now you’ve just made it worse. Way to go.
  “I parked on a different spot,” he responded.
  “Yeah, sure. Uh, anyways… Thanks for the offer, but I’m going home with Tae.”
  “Suit yourself.” Before walking away, he turned around and said, “I’ll save you a seat tomorrow, Y/N.” Before you could elaborate an answer, he was already out the door, and Taehyung was in front of you with that ‘what-the-actual-fuck’ face he made every time he was caught off guard.
  “I’ll explain on the way home,” you sighed.
        ||\\
  You were both in the safety of your bedroom when you told Taehyung everything. From how Ian tried to do God knows what with you, to why he wasn’t able to. Pure luck. It was pure luck that Yoongi happened to be passing by, and it was pure luck that he’d bothered to check what was going on. You told him Jimmy was there. You saw the guilt and rage clawing their way to his chest, and there it was; the reason you were wary to tell him in the first place. Taehyung was explosive, a force of nature when he let himself indulge.
  “I’ll kill him. Why did you hide that from me?” Even though he was trying his best to hold back, you could still tell how furious he truly was. “Answer me, Y/N, I’m not fucking around here,” he didn’t mean for it to sound like a scold, but it still did.
  “I knew you’d be mad,” you retorted.
  “Of course I’d be fucking mad. I don’t think you understand just how mad I am.”
  “I know. Tae, really, nothing serious happened. It’s not worthy getting yourself in trouble for it.”
  “How can you even say that?” he barked.
  “Promise me you’ll let it go,” you asked softly.
  He looked like he’d just heard the worst profanity fall from your lips. “I don-“
  “Promise, Tae,” you were using your serious voice now, the one you used to tell him that no, it was not okay for him to mess with your books back when you were kids. You took it to the heart too often. He stared at you for a moment or two before sighing.
  “Okay,” he grudgingly said. “If that’s what you want.”
  “Thank you.”
  “I’m so sorry I wasn’t there for you,” he said after a moment.
  “It’s not your fault. Really, it’s not.”
  “I know. I’m just… sorry,” he let his head rest on your lap. You hummed and stroke his hair for a while. These little moments of utter understanding and peace was one of the reasons he was your best friend. The person you could rely on, always. And he could always rely on you, too.
||\\
   A few weeks passed you by in the blink of an eye. After the infamous events of that night, you and Yoongi grew closer each day. Not that it was always easy, he was infuriating at times; you had to be sharp to keep up with the incessant bickering. But, for what it’s worth, you were able to gather that he was much more than just a little shit, even though he tried to deny it. 
   And you suppose that’s one of the reasons to why your stomach flutters and your heart skips a couple of beats when he gets too close. 
   Probably a month too late, you come across that piece of paper Yoongi had mysteriously given you the first morning you sat together.  You took it in your hands with a gasp and carefully unfolded it, taking a sharp intake of breath at the drawing. It was a pair of eyes – your eyes, perfectly detailed by strong, yet delicate, traces. It was beautiful and left no room for doubts as to whose they were. The cocky bastard was actually pretty talented, you had to give him that. Before you had much time to think about it, your phone rang. You hesitated a moment before picking up, the number was unknown.
  “Hello?”
  “Did you like it?” The voice on the other line was coarse and drawn, and you recognized it immediately.
  “How did you get my number?” You asked while laying yourself on the bed, staring at the ceiling. 
   He had become a constant whenever you were at school or at the library. Nothing beyond that. The call was a pleasent surprise.
  “I have my ways. Will you answer at least one of my questions anytime soon?” There was a hint of a boyish amusement in his tone, and that instantly made you lighter. You liked him better in a good mood.
  “You don’t answer any of mine, so why should I bother?” You shrugged, even though he couldn’t see you.
  “That’s hardly fair. What do you want to know, George?”
  You scoffed at the nickname. “First things first. I want to know how you got my number.”
  “It’s not so hard to get privileged information on the students’ personal data if you’re charming enough. Ms. Parker has a soft spot for me.” Of course. You should’ve seen it coming.
  “You’re shameless,” you scolded half-heartedly, taking a plushie in your hands and squeezing it.
  “It’s one of my many qualities. So, can you answer me now?”
  “Hmm… I might’ve liked it,” you stated, referring to the book he’d recommended. “But you’re already a pretty conceited man, so I should probably spare you the details.”
  He was silent for a while, and you almost mention the drawing you found in your backpack. But then, he’s talking again. “So you think I’m pretty, huh?”
 “Are you… Have you-“ you stammered in astonishment and he chuckled. “Do you actually select the words you want to hear?” you asked and he hummed.
  “Where are you?”
  “Home,” you answered without much thought.
  “I’ll pick you up in ten. Be ready.”
  “Wait, what?” You jolted out of the bed, dropping the plushie on the floor. “You can’t just… decide that. What if I’m busy?”
  “You’re not.”
  “What if I don’t want to?”
  “But you do,” He sounded almost confused. And he was right, you did want to. Somewhere deep inside your brain there was a voice saying that you should’ve objected at least a little bit more. But, against your better judgement, you kept quiet, and soon enough your silence gave you away. “I’m hanging up now. See you soon, George.” You meant to talk back to him, but he’d already ended the call. That, arrogant, insolent, contemptuous jer-
  Before finishing that thought, you remembered you didn’t have much time. So you took a five minute shower, put on a little mascara and went out of the bathroom to find something to wear. There wasn’t enough time to go wild, so you just went for your favorite pair of mom jeans and tucked a burgundy sweater in. After brushing your hair and your teeth, you were ready.
  As soon as you were done, you heard a horn and rushed to the window. There he was, in all his glory, hips resting against his stupidly cool Triumph Rocket. Black boots, black jeans, black long-neck shirt and his usual leather jacket. Wonder what his favorite color might be, you scoffed. He shot you a smirk that made you hold your breath for a moment. It now occurred to you that you had no idea as to where he was taking you. Also, was it a date? A friend thing? Shit. You should’ve said no. You sighed. It was too late now.
  Before running downstairs, you sprayed a little bit of perfume on the nape of your neck and your wrists. Chloé, your signature scent.
  “I’m going out for a bit.”
  She was sitting by the window with a hot beverage on her hands and a book on her lap. Like mother, like daughter.
  “Last time you said that…”
  “I know,” you cut her off gently. “But I have class tomorrow. I promise I won’t be long.”
  “Is your phone charged, young lady?”
  “Yep, it is.”
  “Then call me if anything happens, alright?”
  “Sure thing. Bye, mom,” you gave her a brief peck on the forehead and rushed out the door.
  He was waiting for you at the porch, even more breathtaking now that you could see him up close. His musky scent was stronger and his pale skin was glowing. He was drinking you in with mysteriously piercing eyes.
  “Come,” he said, taking you by the hand.
  “Where are we going anyway?” you asked. As the both of you approached his motorcycle, you were trying your best not to trip.
  “You’ll see.” He took a helmet off a compartment that you didn’t know to exist and cupped your face to hold you still before he put it on you.
  “Is this like a Hitchcock movie? Will you take me just far enough so I can meet my fate by the end of the night?” A hint of dread crossed his features, but he composed himself soon enough.
  “Do you believe in fate, Y/N?” He asked, fixing the straps under your chin, his fingers setting your skin aflame.
  “I don’t know,” you couldn’t pinpoint exactly why, but his countenance urged you to provide a proper answer. “Faith is just not my strong suit, I guess,” you mumbled.
  Yoongi pondered about what you said for a moment. “Hold that thought, yeah?” Then he climbed the vehicle. “Hop on,” he started the engine. You were now too aware of the fact that you had never ‘hopped on’ one of those. “Don’t worry, I’m a really good driver,” he tugged his lips upwards.
  “I just… I’ve never done this.”
  “What, ride a motorcycle?” He asked and you nodded. “Trust me. I wouldn’t let anything happen,” he reassured you.
  I know. So you climbed the damn thing and held tight onto his waist, almost comforted by his warmth. He felt the sensitive skin on his back crawl at the contact. Especially between his shoulder blades.
||\\
     You spent the entire ride with your eyes closed. If you had any doubt that Yoongi was a mad man, those god-knows-how-many minutes on the back of his motorcycle had erased them completely. He was going fast. You could feel the wind ricocheting your face relentlessly, and every time he had to make a turn, your stomach fluttered. Sometimes, he turned his head just a little bit, as if checking if you were at least breathing, but you would grit your teeth and snap at him to look ahead, tightening your grip. You could feel him chuckle, his whole upper body being assaulted by small tremors.
  But when you finally arrived at your destination, it was all worth it.
  “Do you like it?” Expectation washed all over his ethereal features.
  “Do I… like it? It’s amazing,” your eyes sparkled with wonder and astonishment at the sight of the ocean. You were at a relatively high spot, like a small cliff, and you could smell the delicious salty breeze that you adored so much. But what truly amazed you, what really took your breath away, was the electric blue lights sparkling all over the wave crests. “Bioluminescence! How did you find this place? Can we go down?” You asked with the biggest smile, a childish excitement seeping through your tone. He giggled, the most magnificent, angelic sound you had ever heard.
  “I’d rather if we didn’t. I don’t want you to meet your fate at those slippery rocks, it wouldn’t be very Hitchcock-y,” he joked. You felt a bit disappointed but chose to let it go. The night, the sea, the sky; it was all too beautiful for you to allow yourself to be petty.
  He took a few steps ahead and sat closer to the edge, wind whisking his hair and making his catlike eyes narrow. You followed suit, sitting in lotus by his side. You both took a minute to appreciate the sight, falling into a comfortable silence, that was soon broken by his husky voice.
  “I come here a lot when I need to remind myself of who I am. Of where I’m from,” he said, still looking at the waters below, eyebrows furrowed. “I never thought of bringing anyone else here before.”
  “So why did you?” Your voice was small, whispered.
  “I don’t know. I guess…” he stopped for a moment. “I possibly just wanted to make sure you were okay. And I don’t know any place else that feels more like home to me. Perhaps I also wanted to share it with you.” Then he turned his gaze to you, eyes reflecting the moonlight. He was divine, bewitching. Especially now, when he seemed to be opening up to you for the first time. You felt your heartbeat speed up at his confession.
  “Thank you,” you said softly, diverting your gaze to the waves. “I can understand why you’re so fond of this place. It’s blissful, feels like heaven.”
   He humms, fixing his gaze on the crashing waves above you.
  “Y/N.” He was surveying your face now, as if trying to read you. Expectant. 
  “Yes?”
  “Do you believe in heaven?” His voice is a whisper and, for a moment, you wonder if you’d heard him correctly. 
  That was probably the last question you’d expected from him, it took you completely by surprise. You inhaled deeply, searching for the right words, but ended up blurting what first came to mind.
  “For all I know, heaven is here. Hell, too. I want to be better, yes, for the people I love. I want to be better for whoever needs me to be, because I know how tough this can get. If there’s an afterlife… at least I’ll know that I tried to be good for the right reasons. So yeah, let’s say I don’t dwell on it. Whatever happens, happens.”
   By the time you finished talking, there was something sparkling deep inside his onyx eyes that you couldn’t recognize.
  “That’s sort of refreshing,” and there it was again. The sheepish gummy smile you adored so much, so utterly genuine and divine you thought you’d die.
  “What about you?”
  “Yes. Heaven, Hell, the whole ordeal. Except for God.”
  “But… How would it be possible for all those things to exist without God?”
  “That is not what I said,” he let out a humorless little chuckle. “Let it suffice that God is… I believe, much too real. Just not how humankind paint him to be. I believe God exists; I just don’t believe in him. Not anymore.” His tone was raw and melancholic. You ached with the need to console him, because he seemed adrift; and that bothered you more than it should.
  Without realizing, your face had gotten closer to his, and suddenly he was all over the place. All you could see, smell, hear, it was all him. He must have known, because then he traced your features lightly with his long, graceful fingers. You thought that was it. That was heaven.  
  You closed your eyes so you could savor every second of it, heartbeat going wild and butterflies assaulting your stomach. He lifted his other hand, and now he was cupping your face gingerly, like you were made of glass. Every touch ignited something foreign and glorious inside of you.
  He shifted, moving closer, and his scent hit you, unyielding, but you didn’t dare to open your eyes. When his lips finally brushed against yours, it was enough to set something off, and your hands made their way to his neck on their own as you let out a shaky breath. You pressed yourself harder and sucked on his bottom lip, before caressing it with the tip of your tongue, earning a groan from him.
   Well, shit.
  He took the hair in the nape your neck in a dainty – yet firm – fistful, asking permission with his tongue to deepen the kiss. There was no denying him, you could never. His taste, God, you could spend eternity tasting every single bit of him. When he licked past your teeth, you moaned, and it was so utterly pleasing, sinful, that he felt compelled to go harder, mercilessly swirling his tongue inside your mouth. There was no room to breathe, the neediness for one another unbending.
  You don’t know how much time you spent in that haze of mind-numbing desire, but neither of you dared to stop. Until your phone rang.
  You jerked away, pupils blown wide from the intensity of the moment, skin flushed. You were both panting, eyes trained on each other, searching, scrutinizing, waiting for a reaction. His reddened, glistening lips were parted slightly and he seemed displeased to cut the moment short. Even so, he managed to talk.
  “You should probably get that,” he gusted, trying to catch his breath.  You couldn’t find it in yourself to do anything but nod.
  You took the device out of your back pocket and checked the ID caller, brows furrowing. He mirrored your expression.
  “Who is it?”
  “It’s a girl from school. We have history class together. That’s… odd,” you said. You and Sarah have never had a real conversation, one that didn’t involve Napoleon or Julien Sorel. You just had her number saved because of a paper you had to do together a while ago. “Hello?”
  “Y/N? Thank God,” she sounded truly relieved. “Look, I’m sorry to bother you but… We’re at the school’s gym and-“ she let out a loud gasp, and only then you noticed the noise in the background, an uproar of voices and… Did you did hear a punch?
  “Sarah? What is it?”
  “Tae’s here. Y/N, you should come…”
  Your blood ran cold.
  “What? Is he okay? Sarah, tell me what’s going on. Now,” you blurted, already standing, missing the way Yoongi’s face contorted in confusion and concern.
  “We tried to stop them, we really did, I-“
  “Sarah,” you grunted.
  “Okay, yeah. Him and Ian are at each other’s throats right now, it’s pretty bad. Y/N, I don’t think it’ll be long before someone calls the cops. I just thought I’d let you know, ‘cause-“
  “I’ll be there in a minute,” you cut her off, and then hang up.
  You were a lot of things at that moment, but mostly worried and angry. You had told him not to, you had told him to let it go, and he went behind your back. You heart rate was through the roof, adrenaline rushing through your veins. But this time, it wasn’t out of passion.
  “Y/N,” Yoongi had a wary look on his face. “Tell me.”
  “Can you take me back? Tae’s in trouble.”
  ||\\
  He hadn’t meant to. He really hadn’t meant to break his promise, but he knew it was bound to be broken the minute he made it. The idea of someone else touching you was torturous enough, but to think of them doing it without your consent actually drove him crazy with rage. Those unbidden images of you scared, asking that piece of shit to stop, only for him to hold you tighter, closer, wrapping his filthy hands around you… it wouldn’t stop coming to him, even though he’d tried his hardest to restrain them. It had haunted him ever since you told him. He felt sick. He hated himself for not being there for you, with you. Like the disgraceful best friend he was, he’d canceled movie night to get wasted. Ugly feelings, even the ones he didn’t care to admit, pierced their sharp claws at his chest. Guilt, exasperation, jealously.
  He’d tried to suppress the bitterness from watching you with the new guy, he tried to be just glad that he was there and hold out against it, because if he wasn’t… The point is: he really tried. But the way you looked at him made Taehyung’s stomach sink. He’d never seen it before, and he craved it like a man in the desert did a single drop of water. He wanted to be on the receiving end of that gaze more than anything.
  He’d go mad if he stayed inside, so he went out for a jog. Your mother had told him you weren’t home, and he figured you’d be at the coffee shop near school. What a big surprise it was when he found Ian next to a blue SUV that was parked near the gymnasium. He choked out a chuckle; it was just too tempting. Rage boiled trough his veins, and at that moment he knew he couldn’t hold back. He couldn’t not break that scumbag in half, even if that meant he’d be going against your wishes.
  So he did. Every punch, given or taken, satisfied him little by little. Because he also deserved to be punished, he thought.
 ||\\
    “What was that shit that you pulled? After I explicitly told you to stay out of it! Why now?”
  Taehyung had a bloody nose, a deep cut just above his eyebrow and some pretty ugly purple spots all over his upper body, staining his previously pristine skin. When you and Yoongi had arrived at school, you discovered he’d been taken. By a police officer, nonetheless.
  You’d been so mad. But now that he was in front of you, all screwed up in torn clothes, the speech you had prepared escaped your mind. You just couldn’t understand his impulsiveness, and the fact that he was in a tiny, smelly cell because of you was infuriating.
  “We both knew it was bound to happen eventually, so I figured rather sooner than later,” he answered nonchalantly.
  “Taehyung,” you said through gritted teeth
  “What, Y/N?!” He snapped. “You wanted me to let him get away with it?”
  “Yes! Yes, I literally told you that that’s what I wanted!”
  “Well, too bad,” he darkly said. He knew he was in the wrong here. But he was just too riled up to think straight.
  “Okay,” you said, taking a sharp intake of breath while running your fingers through your hair, “Okay, let’s be practical about this. Your dad is coming, right? We can talk about it at home.”
  “Fine,” he said, avoiding your eyes.
  “Fine,” you, too, knew how to be petty. “I’ve got to go outside for a minute. Behave,” your gaze flashed to an officer for a second, but quickly made its way back to Taehyung. When you realized he wouldn’t give you an answer, you just sighed and carried yourself out the door.
  As soon as you stepped out of the threshold, you saw Yoongi leaning on his motorcycle, arms crossed and head hanging from his shoulders. You didn’t know what tonight had meant. You wanted to at least try to figure out if he felt the same as you did, but you had bigger problems. And to be honest, you’d rather sleep on it. It was all too intense and hazy.
  “Hey,” you said, walking slowly towards him. He lifted his head and offered a tiny smile.
  “Your boyfriend really hates my guts, doesn’t he?”
  “He’s not-“ you cut yourself off when you realized he was just messing with you again. Of course he is, he stuck his tongue down your throat just an hour ago. “Anyways. I guess Tae will be out in a couple of hours, but I have to stay here and wait for Mr. Kim. Thank you for… tonight.”
  He nodded. “No problem, George. I’ll call y-“
  Suddenly, his eyebrows knitted together and his whole body tensed as he straightened himself. If you ever told anyone about this, you’d probably be admitted in a mental facility. But you swore that, for an instant, his eyes changed colors, going from pitch black to a deep violet. It happened in a heartbeat, and then he wasn’t looking at you anymore, but at something past your shoulder. You felt a chill run down your spine as you turned around to see what caught his attention.
  A tall, broad-shouldered man was walking towards you. As his lean figure got closer, the tension grew almost palpable, and you could see from afar he had a small smile plastered on his plump lips. But it wasn’t comforting at all. Instead, it was vile, almost sadistic. Your head snapped to Yoongi again, and you saw how he didn’t move a muscle, fists closed tight and jaw clenched. That made you panic a little.
  “Yoongi, what-“
  “Y/N, go inside,” his voice was hoarse and restrained, like he hadn’t talked in weeks.
  No, you wanted to say. That man, whoever he was, screamed bad news. He walked like a predator, and you felt like his prey. Though your self-preservation instincts were going wild with every step he took, something stronger made you want to stay. You knew he wasn’t here for you, but for him. And that sparked a need to protect him that you didn’t know to exist, nor where it came from. However, you just kept quiet and waited for the man to catch up, not missing the murderous aura emitted from Yoongi.
  At last, he stood in front of you, reddish hair and twisted smirk still on his face. You could see him clearly now, and he was beautiful. The kind of beauty you’ve only seen once.
  “Has anyone actually pressed charges this time, little brother?” His voice was deceivingly soft.
   Brother?
  “How did you find me?” Yoongi asked with an icy voice that almost made you shudder.
  “Is that how you greet your elders? Father would not be pleased.”
  “Well, you’re one to talk, aren’t you?”
  “People are still hung up on that, I see,” the man chuckled. “Yoongi-ah,” he said, his feet taking him closer at a slower pace. Yoongi kept his ground, knuckles white from his balled-up fists, while you instinctively took a step back. That’s when they both seemed to acknowledge your presence. Yoongi’s eyes bulged slightly, his pale skin becoming ever paler, while the other wore an unreadable expression on his face.
  “I told you to go inside,” he almost growled, taking your wrist in an iron grip and pulling you to stand behind his back. You didn’t understand. You didn’t understand any of it. Why did he seem so threatened by his own blood? The man was scary, sure, but was he actually dangerous? Your head was spinning, so you held onto his jacket to keep yourself vertical.
  “Were you not planning on introducing me to your friend, baby brother? That’s just rude, you know how much I love meeting new people.”
  “I’d advise you to be careful now, Jin.” The threat in Yoongi’s low voice was noticeable even to you, but Jin didn’t seem to mind. On the contrary, he relished on it. His little brother didn’t get all protective over just anyone, and the fact that he didn’t want the eldest to know about you pointed straight to a weak spot. One which he intended to take full advantage of.
  “Easy, Prince, no need to get riled up,” Jin chuckled again, lifting both hands in a sign of peace. “What do you take me for?”
  “Neither of us can deny your nature, can we, brother? It’s the reason why we’re here in the first place.”
  “It’s true. Have you told her your name yet? Since you appear very comfortable sharing such details in front of her.”
  “What are you doing here? I thought I had made myself clear the last time we saw each other,” Yoongi changed the subject, hoping you wouldn’t pay much attention to his question.
  Jin’s face turned serious for the first time before he spoke. “They approached me, Yoongi-ah. It would seem that they need their Flam-“
  “Quit it!” Yonngi growled. “Hold your tongue, I don’t want to hear any of it. You need to go.”
  “Not until I have delivered my message.” The well-proportioned man stood his ground.
  Yoongi took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. He could not have this kind of conversation in front of you – in front of anyone, for that matter. Jin was breaking the rules; an old habit of his. “Then I need you to wait for me at home. I suppose you already know where I live, don’t you? I’ll meet you there soon.”
  “Alright then. Y/N, it was splendid meeting you. I do hope I get to see you again soon.”
  Yoongi scowled as he watched Jin turn on his heels and disappear in the night. For all he knew, Jin would never get this close to you ever again. He was caught off guard today. He then turned around, black orbs scrutinizing you for a reaction.    
  There were many things going through your mind at that exact moment. Too many questions, he could tell. You looked at him in a grimace of confusion and horror.
  “How did he know my name?” That was the first thing that popped into your mind. You hadn’t said your name, neither did Yoongi. “And who’s ‘they’? And did he really just call you prince? Is that a pet name or something?” You blurted out, sensing you wouldn’t have too much time to elaborate the questions the way you wanted to.
  He looked into your eyes, face contorted in what you could only describe as a desperate hesitation, brows furrowed and lips pressed into a fine line. He was pondering his options. You knew that because, when he made up his mind, you could clearly see the taint of resolution.
  “I can’t answer your questions,” he muttered.
  “Why not?”
  “I’m really sorry, Y/N. Please, just forget about this. All of it.”
  “What are you talking about?” you were on the brink of losing it at this point. First Taehyung, and now this. He wasn’t making any sense. But his eyes spoke to you in ways he couldn’t. Only then, you understood. “No,” you said with a resolution of your own. “What the fuck is wrong with you? Listen, it’s okay if you don’t want to tell me right away, whatever it is, just don-“
  “Y/N.”
  “Yes?!”
  “Close your eyes.”
  “Why?”
  “Listen to me just this once,” he groaned, stepping into your personal space. He twisted your hair in one hand, holding your face securely to his. When he rested his forehead on yours, your eyes gave into his wishes, closing on their own. “I’ll be gone for a little while, George,” your breath hitched, but you didn’t interrupt him. He gave you a light peck on the mouth, lips soft and moist, breath hot on your face. “I have to settle some things straight. Be good for me while I’m gone, yeah? Don’t do anything stupid,” he frowned.
  “Will you come back?” your voice almost cracked, ‘cause you weren’t so sure of his answer. You felt foolish. You’ve only known him for a short period of time, after all. But the intensity of your feelings, though you couldn’t discern them clearly yet, scared you.
  This felt horribly like goodbye – it was, at least for now – and you hated it.
  “Do you want me to?”
  “Yes,” you answered straight away.
  “Alright,” he nodded. “Then I will.”
  You didn’t dare open your eyes when he stepped away from you after one last chaste peck on your lips, nor when you heard him start the engine of his Triumph. But when you felt a warm hand on your shoulder, you jolted slightly and your eyes fluttered open.  
  “Let’s get you inside, kid” Mr. Kim said softly, brushing away a lonesome tear from your cheek. “Then you can help me scold my boy for making us come all the way to the police station on a school day, how does that sound?” he tried to uplift your spirit, and you offered him a half-hearted smile.
   ||\\
Tumblr media
                                                       “Which way I fly is hell; myself am hell;
And in the lowest deep a lower deep
Still threatening to devour me opens wide,
To which the hell I suffer seems a heaven.
Oh then at last relent: is there no place
Left for repentance, none for pardon left?”
     It’d been four weeks since the last time you saw him. A whole month since he’d disappeared completely. At first, you waited anxiously for him to reappear out of nowhere. For him to just slide into the classroom, like he’d done the first time. But as time passed by and the third week came, you grew worried. He didn’t get specific about how much time it would take for him to do whatever it was, but you imagined it would be one, maybe two weeks. But now, a month later, you were beginning to wonder if he’d even come back at all. If something had happened, if he was okay…
  No. He promised.
  You’d rather not dwell on the possibility of something going wrong – hell, you didn’t even know what he was doing or what was that strange conversation he had with his deviant brother in front of the police station. You had a few theories, though. Not that you’d ever utter them out loud.
  Number one: mafia. Maybe not The Godfather sort of thing, since that seemed pretty outdated, but rather… Scarface, perhaps? So you had come up with the idea of Jin being a druglord; nothing more, nothing less. It made sense, to be honest.
  Number two: well, number two wasn’t exactly clear on your mind, but had something to do with super rich parents and an insane heritage. He could be the prince of an empire, right? You didn’t know anything about his family, except that his brother was blood-curdling.
  You just wished to keep your head in the right place until he explained the situation to you. If he explained, that is. Sighing, you tried to contain your derailed thoughts and get back to the real world, where Taehyung needed you to pay attention to Mamma Mia! for the nth time.
  “Alright, that’s it. You didn’t even sing along during S.O.S and that’s where I draw the line,” he said, taking the remote from your hand and pausing the movie. It was a cozy night and you were both plopped on the couch wearing socks and sweatpants.
  “When have I ever sang along during S.O.S, Tae?”
  “I remember it vividly, we were eleven. But that’s not the point,” he retorted. You bit your lip and kept your eyes trained on the frozen screen of the TV, already sensing where this was going. “You’ve been like this for a while now.”
  “Like what?” you pushed, trying to feign innocence. You were not in the mood for this right now. You just wanted to stare unseeingly at the TV and have some private time with your own thoughts until the movie was over.
  He sighed. “Look, I can only guess what’s going on,” he scowled, but tried to compose his features into a serene mask before speaking again. “But I need you to not be in your own head for a minute.”
  “I’m sorry.”
  “Don’t apologize. I want to help,” he said, taking your hand in his. The touch was warm and familiar.
  “I know, Marzipan,” another sigh. You took your hand from his carefully and got up. “I’m going to the store, you want something?”
  “What, now? Y/N-“
  “I just-, I need coffee and snacks if we’re pulling this off. If you want me to keep my eyes opened during Moulin Rouge, that is,” you pointed out matter-of-factly
  Taehyung shifted in his seat, face contorted in confusion, wariness and a hint of hurt. “Do you want me to go with you? It’s late.”
  “No, it’s fine. You can stay and plan ahead, I’m sure we’re not stopping at the next one.”
  He watched you silently while you fumbled for your keys. When you found them, he muttered: “Don’t be too long.”
  “I won’t.”
  As soon as you crossed the threshold, the cold air of the night hit your skin, making you shiver slightly. You closed the door and hid your hands in the pockets of your sweater, bringing it closer to your body in a poor attempt to keep the warmth from escaping.
  Walking towards the convenience store located a couple of blocks from your house, you let yourself get lost in headspace again. You knew you weren’t being fair to Taehyung. As much as you wanted to talk about this situation with him, you couldn’t. It felt like betraying someone who hadn’t even put their trust in you to begin with. Yes, it was unfair, and maybe you were being a shitty friend every time he tried to have a serious conversation about the subject and you brushed him off with an excuse, like getting coffee in the middle of the night.
  You sighed, not really willing to wallow in guilt tonight, and just tried to focus on your immediate task. One step after the other, then one more, and you could already see the lights of a tiny single shop, the only one opened this late at night. It belonged to Mr. Newton, a sweet old baker who treated you kindly every time he was filling up for his cashier.
  You entered the store and heard the little bell announce your arrival. Much to your surprise, Mr. Newton was working there that night. As he saw your expression of detachment, he frowned. So you tried to arrange your features in a polite smile before speaking.
  “Hello, Mr. Newton.”
  “Y/N, child, why are you wandering alone when it’s already this late?” he asked softly, though clearly concerned for your safety.
  “Don’t worry, sir,” you answered, walking towards the cooler where they kept the iced coffee and taking two in one hand, as you went for the chips next. “Tae and I needed a little snack. Movie night.”
  He nodded and you placed the items on the counter for him to scan.
  “Well, then. Tell that kid to come by whenever he can. My wife wants to send some essential oils for Mr. Kim’s aromatherapy sessions,” just as he’d said it, he got a bit closer to you, as if the next words to come out of his mouth were a secret. “Truth is, she misses him. The boy is the only one who can stand her cooking.”
  Despite being moody, you chuckled wholeheartedly. No one could be indifferent to Taehyung’s charms, it seemed.
  “Yes, sir, I’ll tell him.”
  As you went through your wallet to pay the old man, you heard the little bell once again. Mr. Newton greeted the new client, but you were too engrossed in finding the right bills to snap your head in the newcomer’s direction. However, the inquisitive sound that left the old man caused you to steal a glimpse, catching auburn hair and broad shoulders in their wake. You stood still for a moment, trying to recall why those locks seemed so familiar. Until it hit you.
  “Jin?” you breathed, not loud enough for anyone in the store to actually hear you. Just as you muttered his name, he closed the door and turned left, disappearing from your sight. You gasped. “Keep the change, Mr. Newton!” you said – audibly, this time – leaving a ten dollar bill on the counter and grabbing your stuff as gracefully as you could muster, rushing to the door like your life depended on it.
  “No running in the store, kid!” he tried to scold you, but could already feel the cool breeze as you opened the door and looked around, expecting to find his brother. Only this time around you weren’t scared, no. You wanted answers, heart beating fast at the possibility of hearing from Yoongi, maybe even seeing him… Okay, no, not the time for this, first things first.
  When you realized he was nowhere to be found, you ran. Left. He went left. You passed by a few houses and almost tripped on a stray cat, turning your head to the side to check on it and apologizing profusely as you picked up your pace again. A few blocks later, you were already out of breath. You came to a halt and put both hands on your knees, gasping and feeling your lungs burn.
  Trying to ease your labored breathing, you realized that you were probably going crazy. A halfhearted chuckle escaped your parted lips. You were disappointed, even if actually meeting the redhead meant trouble. Trying not to let frustration and melancholy get the best of you, you decided to just let it go and head back home. Even if it was Jin, he probably wouldn’t tell you anything anyway.
 ||\\
    The snow under your feet was slippery as you got out of the library, leather backpack and navy-blue beanie on. You held a large cappuccino on one hand, careful not to spill it as you dodged passers-by and umbrellas every now and then. The streets were a little crowded that afternoon, and you were dying to get home and relish on Mrs. D’Angelis’ famous chicken noodle soup. Maybe she’d even grant you a warm glass of wine if you asked properly. You tried to occupy your mind with ordinary, day-to-day thoughts, trying to ignore the flutter on the pit pf your stomach.
  During that entire week, you were constantly under the impression that something was off. When you were going to school with Taehyung, or grocery shopping for your mother, there was always that tingling feeling on the nape of your neck that told you that someone was watching. Then you’d turn around and nothing. No one was ever there. The uneasiness was uncomfortable, but you didn’t feel endangered, just really jittery. And your motto was: no better medicine for anxiety than tons of caffeine.
  “Mom, I’m home!” you crooned, taking your coat off and discarding the empty thermal cup.
  “In the kitchen, honey!”
  The smell was splendid. You took a deep breath, already yearning for the hot meal, and kissed your mother on the cheek while she stirred… something.
  “Uh, smells nice,” you praised, making your way to the fridge for a glass of water. “I’m shocked Tae hasn’t come knocking on our door yet. Maybe his flair is broken because of the flu.”
  “Is Taehyungie sick, honey? Why didn’t you tell me?” she almost whined.
  “It’s nothing, just a bit of phlegm. But I’ll take some of these,” you pointed to the pots, “for him and his dad later.”
  “You really should. Now go upstairs and change before dinner.”
  You mumbled a response and climbed the stairs to put on some good old band t-shirt and sweatpants. You didn’t notice the broad-shouldered frame behind the door, and as soon as you closed it behind you, you felt a cold hand covering your mouth, while the other held you in place by the waist. Your whole body tensed, eyes bulged and breath hitched. Fuck. You were prepared to let out a loud scream, but his whispered voice stopped you.
  “It’s me, it’s me,” he shushed you. As a reflex, your muscles relaxed. “Gonna take my hand off your mouth now, George,” he informed, slowly moving his hand from your face.
  Of course it was him. His smell was all over the place, his touch still left little electric jolts on your skin. You snapped your head and turned around to face him. You realized your memories could never do him justice. He was so heartbreakingly handsome, you could cry. Pale skin, shiny disheveled raven hair. You noticed the circles under his eyes were darker and he seemed exhausted. Regardless, when your eyes fell on his lips, your body reacted before your mind could.
  Your hands made their way to the nape of his neck, caressing and gently pulling his hair. At the same time, you clasped your lips together on a desperate kiss. His surprise didn’t stop him from matching your frenzy, grunting as he sucked your upper lip and asked permission with his tongue, one that you promptly granted. Henceforth, your tongues performed an erotic, lewd dance as they fought for dominance, swirling and exploring each other’s mouths.
  Only when the back of your knees touched the bed did you realize he was moving you towards it. He broke the kiss for a moment to mercilessly throw you on the soft duvet, and you let out a surprised moan when he immediately covered your body with his, mouth returning to yours. A primal need surged from within you when you felt one of his hands roaming at your side lustfully, gabbing tight on your ribcage, your waist, your hip. He hoisted your leg and you hooked it around him, holding back a loud moan when he pressed his erection to your groin. You could feel your panties drenching from the sudden contact, a new wave of desire making your core ache.
  “Y/N-“ he tried to speak through heavy breathing, his lips never leaving yours long enough for him to finish a sentence. “Baby,” he groaned, obviously trying to say something, but you weren’t ready yet. You rocked your hips against him, earning another lecherous noise from his rosy lips as he closed his eyes shut.
  You used that moment of weakness to knock him to his side, climbing on top of him as you clamped your thighs harder on his hips. His eyes went dark at the sight, a devilish smirk tainting his beautiful features. You didn’t give him time to say anything, taking his lips on another bruising kiss. His hands on your ass, squeezing and groping, and you felt him throb inside his pants. You moaned, a gush of wetness coming out as you clenched around nothing. You couldn’t form coherent thoughts anymore, pressing yourself harder against his bulge as you rolled your hips, searching blindly and desperately for a sweet release that was already so close…
  “Hold it, baby.” His voice was stern, and he pinned both your wrists on your back, his hands seeming incredibly big when closed around them. He was sitting now, hot, labored breath hitting your lips, heightening your senses and sending shivers down your spine. You crumbled under his dominant demeanor, feeling an inconceivable need to obey, and instantly stood still. It surprised him as much as it did you, and you saw a smug grin plaster itself on his face. “That’s it. Be good for me so I don’t lose my mind.”
  You let out a breath you didn’t know to be holding and weakly nodded, mind still clouded with want. He let go of your wrists and gently pecked your lips, sitting you down on the bed instead of his lap. Father knows he would be physically uncapable of having a proper train of thought if he didn’t.
  “So… I guess we have a lot to discuss first, don’t we?” his smile was sheepish now, hands going through his hair in a nervous tick.
  “Yes,” you breathed out. “What happened? I was so worried, Yoongi, you have no idea. I didn’t even know where you were or what the hell you were up to, I-“ you took a moment in order to stabilize your voice. You knew you were affected by his sudden absence, you just didn’t know how much until now that he was actually in front of you. “I don’t even know what the worst case scenario could be, but I bet my thoughts came pretty close,” you chuckled humorlessly.
  “I’m sorry, I never meant to worry you. If I knew I’d be gone for that long, I would’ve told you before I left. I missed you so much,” he confessed, voice lower than before, and rested his forehead on your own.
  “Tell me. Please, I need to know,” your brows furrowed.
  “I met my brothers,” he paused, waiting for a reaction that never came. It’s not that you were not surprised by the information that he had other siblings, you just wanted him to finish it before you spoke. “Jin aside, I spent… years apart from my family. You could say that we didn’t leave things on the best of terms when I left father’s, so it was a surprise for me when I learned that they wanted to talk. Notwithstanding that it’s out of need, not love.” His heavenly features contorted in hurt and resentment, and you felt you own heart clench. You gave him an eskimo kiss as a sign of reassurance and he smiled timidly. “They offered to take me back. It’s… certainly a grand gesture for the likes of us,” he shook his head slightly and knitted his brows.
  “Isn’t that a good thing? Don’t you miss them?” you didn’t know why your voice was so small.
  “Not anymore, no.” His gaze was intense and made your heart beat impossibly faster. “I do miss them. They used to be my whole existence, the reason for every breath of mine. But now… now everything’s changed.”
  “What’s changed?”
  “You.”
  Your breath hitched. If it was anyone else, if it was any other situation, you’d laugh at the cheesy line. But this was him, and that, too, changed everything. That one word was enough to unleash butterflies in your stomach, enough of them to knock you breathless. The truth behind his statement carried a heavy meaning, one that you yearned for and that made you giddy. His onyx orbs were wary, and you wondered if he was blind to the utter relief plastered on your face. It was selfish, but you couldn’t help it. Not when it came to him.
  “H-How come?”
  He chuckled. “Don’t get bashful on me now, George, I’m pretty sure you understand.”
  You tried to scowl, but the grin was insistent on your lips. “Alright, let’s put a pin on that. You still haven’t told me everything. What did your brothers want?”
  “Y/N, there are certain things about me and my family that I cannot tell you. It wouldn’t be safe.”
  “You don’t trust me?” you were mainly curious, but a hint of hurt could be heard, too.
  “That’s not it. It just wouldn’t be safe for you.”
  “Is your family involved in something… illegal? Is that why?”
  “Not illegal, no,” he chuckled.
  “Then I don’t understand.”
  “I know. But please, George, don’t be stubborn about this one. All I’m asking for is a leap of faith,” his eyes were pleading as they bore into yours. Was he aware that he could probably convince you that the sky was neon green if he looked at you like that?
  “It’s a big leap,” you mumbled.
  “I know. Just trust that I have good reasons,” he smiled softly.
  You sighed. “Fine, Romeo, keep your secrets. Just tell me if you get too deep into whatever it is that the Min’s are hiding. I care about your safety just as much as you care about mine.” You forced the heat back, secretly hoping that it did not reach your face in time for you to actually blush.
  “Doubt it,” he grinned. “Dinner is ready, Mrs. D’Angelis will be coming for you soon. I should get going.”
  Your face paled as you rushed to the wardrobe, retrieving some clean clothes from your drawer. “Wait,” you stopped on your tracks in the middle of the room, glaring at Yoongi through narrowed eyes. “How do you know that?”
  “I have my ways,” he shrugged, then tugged his lips upwards on a daring smirk. “It’s a secret.”
  “If you keep giving me clues I might just figure it out. Go on.”
  He chuckled and stood up from the bed, walking languidly in your direction. He touched your nose with the tip of his index finger, tracing it’s way all up to your forehead, then coming down to your jaw, where he grabbed firmly. His lips were smooth and slightly damped as they softly touched yours in a chaste kiss. A ragged sigh of pure bliss escaped you, and you tried to fight the haziness.
  “Bye, George,” he was still lingering when he spoke. As he broke the contact and turned to the window, you woke up from the trance.
  “Stay,” you breathed out. He looked at you with a hint of confusion. “I-I mean, you can stay if you want. I can bring you some of mom’s soup and we can eat it here. But you don’t have to, if you’re bus-“
  “Okay,” he deadpanned.
  “Okay. Yeah, uhm… I’ll go change in the bathroom, you can make yourself comfortable.”
  “Already am,” he said as he threw himself on the bed, bouncing a little. His countenance was amused and he eyed you intently, toying with the elephant plushie.
  “Of course you are,” you snorted, carrying yourself to the bathroom.
  That night, you both relished on your mother’s cooking while watching some old movie about Cole Porter on your laptop. You were sure that it wasn’t his cup of tea, but he payed attention to it nonetheless. After you were done, you offered to take the dishes downstairs, since your mother would probably have a stroke if she knew there was a boy in your room. You stopped by Taehyung’s to check on him and offer his favorite hot meal, but it didn’t take more than five minutes. You were on a hurry, and he knew better than to question it.
  Back upstairs, you and Yoongi curled up under the covers and tried to find something interesting enough to watch for what seemed to be ages, your head resting on his chest and his hands holding you securely by the waist. It wasn’t long until you fell asleep, and only then did he leave, pecking your forehead gently before jumping out the window.
  ||\\
  “Get in.”
  “No,” you tried to end the discussion then and there. As expected, you failed.
  “Y/N, you can’t go back on pinky promise. You should’ve thought this through.” His goal was to sound stern, but in reality you could see the hint of a pout on his lips. “It’s my birthday.” Okay, there it was. That was definitely a pout.
  “No,” you closed your eyes shut and facepalmed – for good measure. “Don’t give me those eyes, I’m not looking,” the sound was muffled by your hands.
  He wrapped his incredibly large fingers around your wrists and whined: “Come on, we’re already here. What’s the worst that could happen?”
  “Why on earth would you say that?” you instantly took your hands from your face and shot him a glare. He had the nerve to chuckle.
  “You can’t possibly expect me to do this alone.”
  “You can’t possibly expect me to do this at all,” you retorted, kicking the snow piled up near the curb, shunning away from his puppy dog eyes.
  “You promised you would! I’ll do it, Marzipan. If you win this round, I’ll get a tattoo with you as a birthday present,” his voice was high pitched.
  You snorted. “I was out of it, mental faculties completely fried. Drunk on power and merlot. Plus, I’m pretty sure you cheated, you could never beat me at Mario Kart,” you grumbled.
  “I did not cheat,” he was outraged. “I’m a lawful man, I abide by the rules, and they are clear: a bet is a bet.”
  You honestly have no idea why you let him talk you into this. Perhaps because you’ve been feeling guilty lately, and therefore didn’t have the heart to turn him down when he broke into your room to collect his victory this morning. It’s a good present, right? To get tattoos with your best friend? He had been trying to convince you since three birthdays ago. You hoped it would be enough to ease a bit of the weight on your chest.
  Truth is, you had been spending too much time with Yoongi these past few weeks. After what happened when he showed his face again, it became routine that he came by almost every night when your mom fell asleep. You’d talk, watch movies, kiss… But what you enjoyed the most were those moments where you curled up in his embrace, face buried in the crook of his neck, and neither of you would say a word. You’ve always appreciated peaceful silence, but those moments were so much more. You felt truly connected to him, in a way you’d never felt with anyone else. Like you were both pieces of the same puzzle, cheesy lines aside.
  Or when he would be the one to rest his head on your chest, blinking lazily as you twisted his silky, raven locks in your fingers. Perhaps those were truly your favorites, as you felt the incontrollable urge – need – to be protective of him, to never let anything disturb his serene, almost childlike countenance, so bare before you in the night’s veil. Before the sun came up and brought back the little wrinkle between his eyebrows.
  During the day, you often returned to his safe haven – one that ultimately became yours, too. The waves breaking against the rocks, the salty breeze, the deep blue of the ocean, you had gotten acquainted to it all in a heartbeat. On occasion, you’d bring warm, fuzzy blankets, hot cocoa and books, spending an entire afternoon on your own personal eden.
  You never meant for any of it to get in the way of your friendship with Taehyung, but counterbalancing proved to be harder than you first thought. Although you may have gotten too caught up, inevitably distancing yourself a bit, you were now eager to make it up to him. He was like family, after all. So here you were.
  “Fine, have it your way. But I’m telling mom that you put me up to this,” you threatened. The snow under your boots making a crunchy noise while you crossed the street to get to the tattoo parlor.
  “She won’t believe you. I’m a saint. I’m her Taehyungie.” He was beaming.
  As soon as you got in, you saw a man sitting behind the counter. He was buff, and you’d bet that pretty much his whole body was covered in piercings and tattoos – mostly about dragons and snakes. Looks aside, his voice was warm and welcoming when he greeted you.
  “Welcome, kids. My name is Eli, how may I help you today?”
  All the drawings and pictures on the walls seemed to have detained Taehyung’s attention, so you plastered a polite smile on your face before answering.
  “Hi. My friend over here came to get a tattoo,” you pointed at the boy beside you and he scowled.
  “We both did,” he smiled at the receptionist.
  “Alright. You have to sign a couple of forms before we get into details. You’re both legal, right?” the receptionist asked and you nodded. “Peach. Just a second,” he turned his attention to the computer in front of him, taking a couple of papers from the printer soon after. He handled you each a consent form. Before you signed yours, you exchanged a look with Taehyung, almost having a whole conversation – bickering – with him through knowing looks.
  “Here you go,” Taehyung handed the papers to Eli.
  “Cool. Do you guys have something in mind? We have a few drafts you can check out. But if you already know what you want, Hyunjin can draw it when you get inside. Don’t worry, he’s good.”
  “I have something in mind,” Taehyung offered a bright boxy smile. “I guess I’ll just explain it to him, then.”
  “Great,” Eli turned his eyes to you, realizing that you definitely had not made up your mind just yet. “If that’s the case, I’ll let him know that you’re going in,” he said to Taehyung, who nodded in response. When the buffy man went to the back, he glared at you through narrowed eyes.
  “I’ll come back with permanent ink on my skin. You better not chicken out by the time I’m done,” he threatened.
  “Hope you don’t regret it within the year,” you taunted.
  “I won’t,” he snorted.
  Eli returned a second later, excusing himself to lead Taehyung to the tattoo artist. In the meantime, you picked a binder that was resting on top of the counter to take a look at the drawings he’d mentioned, hoping to find something you’d actually like – or at least an inspiration. Most of them were very intricate, and although they were beautiful, you wanted something simple. Less is more when you’re tainting your skin for life because of a bet.
  You were turning the pages with such disinterest that you almost missed it. It seemed unfinished, just a sketch, and you couldn’t quite pinpoint the reason as to why it caught your attention in the first place. It was a dragon intertwined in a circle, it’s countenance exuding fierceness and strength. Inside the circle, however, was just an unembellished arrangement of lines, one that was strangely familiar and alluring. 9-7-1-12-6, if you think about a clock.
  “Oh, I see you’ve found Lee’s work. What do you think?” Eli pulled you out of your headspace.
  “Uhm… Yeah, he’s great. His drawings are pretty authentic.”
  “Uh huh, he’s been working on those for a while now. So, do you have any idea what you’re gonna get yet?”
  “Not really. I mean, I liked this one,” you pointed to the page you were previously analyzing. “Do you know if it means anything in particular?”
  “Yes! Actually, it does, but I can’t really remember what. I think it’s a sigil, though. You know, one of those thingies people believe to be magical.”
  “Mhm.” You really didn’t know why you felt the need to purge those next words, but you were saying them before you could stop yourself. “This is it.”
  “What? You’re gonna tattoo that?” Without even knowing what it means?
  “Yes. I liked the dragon.”
  ||\\
  His lips were soft against your collarbone, leaving a trail of goosebumps on their wake when he moved them lazily to your jawline, wet little kisses making you squirm and sigh. His index finger was tracing patterns on your bare thigh, caressing and examining as if he’d never done it before, as if you were a made of glass. The sun had graced you with its appearance for the first time in weeks, and you wanted to enjoy the good weather as much as possible, so you had convinced Yoongi to lay on the grass by your side.
  “Tired of Miss Brontë already, love?” his velvety voice evinced his amusement.
  “Can’t read. You’re distracting me.”
  He chuckled lightly, delivering small puffs of air on the crook of your neck, and raised his head just enough to look at you, blocking the sunlight and making it possible for you open your eyes. Before he’d made his mission to disturb your concentration, you were reading for him, like people do with kids before they go to bed. It became a thing after the first time you did it, and now he picked a different book every week or so. When you’d asked about it, he just shrugged and declared that ‘It’s just nice. I like hearing you.’ This week, it was Wuthering Heights.
  “Continue, please,” he adjured, laying his head on your chest as a demonstration of good will. You grabbed the book you’d previously set aside and opened it, leaving one hand free to play with his locks.
  “That, however, which you may suppose the most potent to arrest my imagination, is actually the least, for what is not connected with her to me? and what does not recall her? I cannot look down to this floor, but her features are shaped on the flags. In every cloud, in every tree—filling the air at night, and caught by glimpses in every object by day, I am surrounded with her image. The most ordinary faces of men and women—my own features—mock me with a resemblance. The entire world is a dreadful collection of memoranda that she did exist, and that I have lost her.”
  His eyes were no longer closed, he was gazing at you.
  “Do you pity him?” he suddenly asked.
  “Heathcliff? I don’t.”
  He nodded slowly. “So, you think there’s no redemption, then?”
  “Not for him. He lived and died as an antagonist. Some might think his cruelty is just an expression of his frustrated love for Catherine, or that he conceals at least some virtue, a romantic heart. They expect him to be anything but what he constantly proves to be, they expect misunderstood heroes. But he himself acknowledges his sadistic nature.”
  He stood still, seeming to be lost in thoughts while tracing invisible patterns on your shoulder and refusing to meet your eyes.
  “Would you be able to love someone as tainted as him?” he asked wistfully.
  You lifted your upper body, compelling him to a sitting position as well.
  “I’ve never had to,” you pecked his lips chastely, even though he still kept his eyes trained on the grass underneath you. “Hey,” you dig your nails gently on the nape of his neck, asking for his attention. When he raised his head, the wrinkle between his eyebrows was there again. It worried you that, since he’s been back, it’s been a constant feature of his. Every now and then, his face twisted into an inscrutable grimace. “You understand, don’t you?”
  A half-hearted nod was your response, and he built up the mask to conceal his discomfort once again.
  “Enough vitamin D for you? I can’t stand the heat,” he grumbled.
  “Yeah,” you chuckled, pressing your lips to his forehead and standing up, stretching a helping hand. “Where do you want to go?”
  “My place.”
  Which was code for: Your mom is home and I want to pass out on my bed nuzzling you.
  “Whatever you want, grandpa.”
  “Be a brat and I’ll hit the throttle,” he threatened, positioning himself on top of his Triumph. Sometimes he took full advantage of just how dreadful you found his two-wheeled vehicle. And it always worked. You snorted, climbing on the back seat and wrapping your arms around him. “Hold tight, George.” His warning was delivered with amusement, but you knew better than to take it lightly.
  The fifteen-minute trip went as smoothly as it could, and even though you’d made sure to keep your eyes closed, you still felt dizzy and light-headed when he parked into the old building’s garage. He sensed your distress and got off the motorcycle slowly, careful when untangling you’re your arms from his waist and never completely breaking physical contact.
  “Open your eyes,” he murmured, one hand on the small of your back and the other placed on your hip. You took a deep breath and your eyelids tentatively fluttered. His lips brushed your right cheek as he effortlessly lifted you and put you down on the floor, covering the entirety of your hand with his and making a beeline for the elevator.  
  Yoongi’s apartment was on the fourth floor, which happened to be the last one – the building was a small, fading-yellow rectangle in the middle of a quiet neighborhood. In a way, it suited him. Secluded and discreet. Perfect for a misanthrope such as himself, given that you’d never even bumped into one of his neighbors – and you’d been visiting quite regularly. On another note, however, it was uncannily unpretentious for someone like him.
  He stopped for a moment on the front door, fumbling for the keys in his pocket. As soon as he opened it, you made your way to the couch, crashing with a sigh, face buried in the cushion. A minute had passed before he plopped on top of you, compelling a puff of air out of your lungs. You grumbled something about manslaughter, but the sound was muffled. He ignored you, making himself comfortable by nuzzling your neck and taking off his shoes using only his feet. You chuckled, making an effort to turn on your back so you could catch a breath.
  “Sleepy?” you asked, running your fingers through his hair. He hummed a response, content with your ministrations. “I, uh… have something to show you.”
  He raised his head from your throat, eyeing you curiously. “What is it?”
  “Bedroom,” you commanded.
  “Oh, I see,” he taunted, but stood up nonetheless. You rolled your eyes.
  You guided him to his room and closed the door behind you. He leisurely sat on the bed, waiting cautiously for you to proceed. You sucked in a deep breath, growing doubtful under his gaze. Pushing all insecurities aside, you unzipped your shorts.
  “Y/N, what are you doing?” he warned in a low-pitched, deep voice, orbs darkening considerably. You dismissed it, tiptoeing closer to him. He straightened his back and raised his eyes to meet yours, searching for any indication of what you intended to do. You pushed the waistband down, letting the piece of clothing pool on the floor, but he didn’t flinch, attention still focused on your features. When you hooked one finger on the hem of your white panties, he quickly snatched your wrist on a tight grip, brows knitting together. “I don’t want you to do anything you’re not comfortable with, baby. You know that, right?”
  Your chest swelled with warmth and affection. After the night he came back, things heated up a couple of times. Once he’d realized how tense and anxious you got at first, he began to hold back, withstanding your advances. You never verbalized anything, but he had a hunch, and pressuring you was definitely not on his to-do list. He was being respectful and caring, and although you shouldn’t accept nothing less, it made you feel safe. He made you feel safe, always.
  “Let me show you,” you murmured, a soft smile blooming on your face. He seemed puzzled, but ended up nodding warily. When you moved your finger, slightly pushing the fabric down to expose your hip, he finally had the guts to jeopardize his restraint and look down. You didn’t know what you expected his reaction to be, but that certainly wasn’t it.
  His breath hitched and he paled, eyes almost bulging out of their sockets. He didn’t move a single muscle, whole body tensing up. It was as if he couldn’t fully comprehend the sight before him, like he couldn’t believe. He composed himself soon enough, but you could still see the glint of shock in his eyes. It didn’t make any sense.
  “When did you get that?” his voice came out flat and a few octaves lower than usual.
  “A couple of weeks ago,” you frowned. The tattoo that marked your hip was now almost fully healed. You were doubtful in the beginning, but now you kind of grew fond of it. “What’s wrong?”
  “Do you know…” he cleared his throat, fingers twitching. “Do you know what it means?”
  “Not exactly,” you confessed sheepishly. “The tattoo artist said it was a religious symbol and… Truth be told, I’m not even sure why I did this. Just felt right,” you mumbled, realizing then that you probably sounded a tad out of it. You held your lip between your teeth, unsettled.
  “Yes. It’s the sigil of one of the seven archangels, love. It’s… Michael’s… sigil,” his jaw clenched, but his tone was now softer. “It’s used to invoke strength and protection. The ancients believed that, if you will it enough, he will be able to hear your prayers and, perhaps, be of assistance,” he laid his hand flat on your skin, stroking the symbol with his thumb, oblivious to the little jolts of electricity the simple gesture sent through your body. An unfamiliar mixture of dejection, despair and awe flashed through his onyx eyes, and you wondered what it was that he wasn’t telling you that could’ve possibly elicited such reaction.  
  “How do you know all that?” you wanted him to focus on something other than whatever it was that poisoned his thoughts.
  “Father taught me,” he shrugged.
  It’d been a while since he last mentioned his family. But you knew he was thinking about them whenever you saw the accentuated wrinkle every time he furrowed his brows, or when his muscles felt so tense to the touch that he was akin to marble against your skin. He was worried, he had been for a while now. And it scared you. You needed to know.
  “Yoongi…” the uncertainty that laced your tone made him squeeze your flesh encouragingly. “Where is he? Your dad.”
  “Home,” he stated tersely.
  “I know, but… Where is home? And what about your brothers? I know you said you don’t speak to them anymore, you just never explained why.”
  “We’ve already talked about this. They’re home, too. Y/N, just forget it,” he shook his head, avoiding your gaze.
  “Why do you build this wall between us every time? It’s frustrating. I can help-“
  “You can’t,” he deadpanned, breaking off any contact when he got up, making his way to the door. His demeanor screamed for you to back off, that he had no interest in continuing the conversation. But you were done being left in the dark.
  “Why is it so hard for you to trust me, huh?”
  “I already told you that it’s not a trust issue,” he raised his voice. “Why can’t you accept that I don’t want you to get caught up in the middle of my mess?”
  “Well, I am caught up in the middle of your mess!” you roared. “You were gone for an entire month and have been on edge ever since you got back. Something��s going on, I’m not stupid.”
  “Jesus Christ, Y/N,” a deep growl escaped his throat. “It’s none of your business, if we’re being honest here. They’re my problems, I’m the only one who can fix them – hell, not even that.”
  “If you could stop being such a jerk for a second, you’d realize that they became my problems, too, as soon as I fell in love with you. But you’re so far up your own ass that we can’t even discuss things without yelling at each other,” you spit the words. “Do you know what it’s like for me to watch you struggle like you’ve got the whole world on your shoulders? Especially when my hands are tied,” you stepped closer to his figure, heart hammering on your chest after your little speech. It was nothing but a whisper when you said, “You’re not alone, you idiot.”
  His whole expression softened, and you could recognize a faint smile on his velvety lips. Taking a deep breath, he closed the distance between the both of you and let his hand rest on the column of your neck.
  “I am an idiot,” he nodded, visibly calmer. “And you’re stubborn, you know that?”
  “Might have heard something about it,” you grumbled.
  He hummed. “Forgive me. Could you?”
  “Maybe. Will you… I mean, I just wish you’d open up a little. I’m scared, Yoongi,” you confessed.
  “Me, too.”
  “I know. That’s why.”
  He shook his head and lowered it until his skin touched yours. “I’m scared of your reaction, baby. I don’t know if you’ll want me once you discover the truth,” he murmured, more to himself than to you.
  “I’d say you’re safe. Unless your family is trying to coerce you into becoming a real life Michael Corleone. You didn’t shoot anyone in the head, did you?”
  He chuckled wholeheartedly and took a step back to maintain eye contact and mock you properly. “That’s your theory? That I’m a mobster?”
  You looked down sheepishly, before answering nonchalantly in a small voice, “One of them.” He couldn’t help himself, even though his hand was pressed tight against his mouth and his eyes were glistening with unshed tears of amusement. He tittered.
  “May I know the others?”
  “No,” you glared.
  “Oh, George, what if I ask nicely? What if I say please?”
  “Not even then.”
  “How about pretty please?” You shook your head, trying to pass through him to get to the kitchen, but he encircled his arms around you from behind before you could grasp the knob. “And what if I tell you that I am, too?” he breathed in the shell of your ear and you held your breath for a second. You didn’t need him to vocalize what you already knew, but you felt butterflies fluttering anyways. Still, you kept your ground, suddenly very conscious of the fact that your shorts were still pooled on the floor near the bed.
  “Closer, goodfella. But not enou-“
  The loud bangs on the front door cut you midsentence. You felt Yoongi’s body stiffen before something that sounded terribly similar to a low growl broke out of his throat.
  “Get dressed and stay here,” he ordered, authoritative. He didn’t spare you a glance before exiting the bedroom, and you felt a dreadful feeling claw up your insides, piercing your gut and making you nauseous. Pulse thrumming viciously under your skin, you fetched your shorts and wiggled it up, fastening the belt with shaky hands. Stop overreacting, you told yourself over and over, growing more anxious by the second. You couldn’t understand why, to be honest.
  Taking deep breaths, you forced your fidgety fingers to stay still as you fell limp on the soft mattress, eyes closed. Your mind wandered to the safe haven: cotton clouds and baby blue sky, the smell of the grass, the books scattered around you and him. For a minute, you could truly take the edge off. Until you heard the noise of glass shattering on the wall.
  Getting off the bed as fast as you could, your head spun. You opened the door quietly, careful not to expose the presence of another person in the house, and made a beeline to the kitchen. While you looked franticly for something that could be useful as a weapon, you tried to stay attentive to the sounds. They were muffled, but you could discern at least two voices, apart from Yoongi’s.
  Alright. Great.
  As any sane person who’s watched more than a few movies would do, you went for the most obvious choice. Knives. Better safe than sorry.
  Almost counting your steps, you tiptoed your way to the living room. The voices were not very loud, but you could easily understand what was being said now that you were closer.
  “It’s imperative that you return with us now,” a dulcet, almost high-pitched voice uttered softly. “I am sure you are aware of your responsibilities. It’s time.”
  You stayed hidden behind the icy-white wall that separated the two rooms, gripping the hilt of the knife so tightly that your knuckles turned white. Maybe you shouldn’t be eavesdropping, that was clearly a family matter. Maybe you should lock yourself in Yoongi’s bedroom and do as he said. But the truth was that you were far too curious – and now far too enchanted by the childlike voice – to stop yourself from prying.
  “I believe you have already forgotten about the current state of affairs, then? Father exempted me from my duties as soon as he banished me from the Gates and sent me to exile,” Yoongi spit. You could see it clearly in your head as he ran his fingers through his hair in annoyance. He sounded… different. You didn’t have the courage to tilt your head and steal a glance, afraid they’d catch the motion.
  “Father warned you about the consequences of your stubbornness, Michael, but you were very much unyielding in your misconceptions,” the second person said, gruffy and curt.
  “It is not a misconception to care for our own flesh and blood.”
  Wait. Michael? Had he been listening to your conversation earlier? If the man wasn’t so deadly serious and the air so dense, you would’ve laughed – although you felt that it was probably not the right time to let out a full-throated  guffaw to mask an anxiety attack.
  “Our own flesh and blood abused his role as a persecutor and bent the rules for his own selfish purposes. Azrael is fortunate if Father ever forgives him, albeit we both know he will. Brother, I know you hold the highest regards for truth and justice, but it was not your place to question an order.”
  You could hear the crude man pacing around the room as he spoke. Hoping to stay unnoticed, you sneaked a peek. The first person you landed eyes on was not at all taller than you, and you supposed that was the first man you’d heard. His hair was silvery, almost platinum blonde, styled in a way that evinced his beautiful forehead. The way he carried himself was elegant and graceful, like a ballerina, and his appearance suited his youthful voice perfectly. The second figure to catch your eye, though, was the complete opposite. Tall, lustrous olive skin and brown hair, he was intimidating at first glance. His steps were heavy on the floor, nearly clumsy.
  “Perhaps there lies the problem. We are never to question, even whilst we deem fit. Azrael is the embodiment of corruption and amorality; it’s consensual, we are well aware. No matter how devious, he is needed. Casting one of the Seven out ought to never be an option. Be that as it may… There are only five of us within the Gates now. Was I supposed to receive graciously the task of exiling our own brother?”
  You were growing considerably annoyed by their choice of words. Why the hell would they be talking like your great-grandparents? All cells in your body were telling you that it was supposed to be cringey, but in reality it was nothing but alluring. Charming. And that’s where all the annoyance came from.
  “It is unwise to go against His instructions. Are you a rebel at heart, Prince?” The man stopped his pacing to let the words tumble out of his mouth, venomous. You could tell by Yoongi’s countenance that he was about to lose his composure, and in a way you were yet to see. His body were trembling slightly in fury, and his lips were compressed together in a well-defined line. You were astounded, however, by his eyes. In that moment, you couldn’t move even if you intended to. They were tinted in a deep violet, just like you had seen before at Jin’s encounter, except that, this time, they hadn’t gone back to black.
  “This has nothing to do with the Rebellion, Raph-“
  “Then why disobey? Do you plan to defy Father as well? It would be entertaining to watch you fight your antithesis for the throne of the underworld,” he chuckled.
  It all happened in an instant, but for you it felt like slow motion. Yoongi was convulsing within himself, as if attempting to refrain a great deal of energy from breaking free. Once you saw blood oozing from his closed fists, you knew it was a lost battle. But never, ever, could you have foreseen what came next, what kind of energy – power – exactly he was trying to repress. For a very brief moment, everything stood still. If you had been able to avert your eyes from him, you’d see the silvery-hair figure shudder. You’d see the faint smirk on the lips of the man who caused Yoongi’s outburst, even though he was, deep down, a tad terrified. But you did not have time, nor will-power, to pay attention to anyone but him, ablaze amethysts shooting daggers at the man before them.
  Then everything came crashing down. Your beliefs, the world as you knew it, it was all taken away ruthless and abruptly once you saw white feathers rip through black shirt. You gasped audibly, falling to the floor with a dull thud as the knife clinked at your feet. None of them noticed, too entranced by the interaction that unrevealed itself. Yoongi got to his prey at an unhuman speed, grabbing him by the throat and caging him against the door. The horrid sound was enough to make you wince through your stupor, and, if it were anybody else, their skull would have cracked. The man, however, only clenched his jaw to suppress a whimper.
  “How dare you speak ill of your Leader like this?” as his voice went down a few octaves, Yoongi’s hold tightened visibly. The man-child seemed as ready to meddle as he would ever be, though still too frightened to actually move. “How dare you, brother, mention the Chief of the Heavenlies in the same breath as his nemesis? Mere one hundred and fifty years, Raphael, and you already built the temerity of being impertinent towards me? Or have you simply forgotten who I am?” his wings were whooshing, as if he was preparing to – quite literally – take flight at any given moment. They were stupendous, bigger than he himself, and so snowy-white, so untainted. Truly immaculate, contrasting with his raven hair.
  His angelic features, albeit glorious, could never outstand the magisterial way to which he spoke, imposing authority. Like he was born for it. Everything about him in that moment urged you to bow before his feet, and you weren’t even the one holding his darkened glare. It was entirely alien to you, a facet of him you could barely conceive, let alone process. Raphael undoubtedly recoiled at his words, but tried to conceal it.
  “Then show me. Do your title justice and lead us to victory, as I know there is no wrath nor passion greater than yours. Not for a moment have I forgotten who you are, Flaming Warrior, but you certainly have.” Raphael spoke, and it fell to the ears like a prayer.
  As Yoongi’s wings retracted once again, you breathed what seemed to be the first intake of air in hours. He slackened his grip on Raphael’s throat, who then bent over in a fit of coughing. The boyish man’s shoulders visibly relaxed, and he let out a sigh. Of course, the little truce was bound to be broken the minute one of them laid eyes on you. It happened to be the blonde.
  “Michael, there is a human on your floor,” he whispered, resembling a kid more than ever with his eyes wide open. “Why is there a human on your floor?” he snapped his head, shooting the question directly to Yoongi’s face, and you saw his body stiffen. “Oh, Father! She’s heard our names! Brother…”
  “Silent,” his voice was gruff, and he turned to scrutinize your figure. You weren’t sure of how you looked from the view of an outsider, but you felt… Shock, maybe? Fright? You didn’t know who and what was in front of you, and all you could think was how come his eyes are pitch black now?
  “Yoongi, we violated the law,” the man you now identified as Raphael said.
  “Namjoon,” his eyes never left you as he spoke, “take our brother home and certify yourself that he does not mention today’s events within the Gates.”
  “B-But the protocol-“
  “Does not apply to her, Jimin-ah,” Yoongi cut him off, “If you still need me to fight by your side, that is.”
   He seemed appalled by the perspective of that being an option. “Needless to say, brother, of course we do!”
  “That means I am in charge, then. So, at your superior’s orders, will you be able to keep this to yourself?” Yoongi craned his neck to glance at them through his peripheral vision.
  “If it is what you want, brother,” he mumbled, averting his gaze to the floor in respect.
  “Well, that being the case, I fear we might have to end this dreadful visit already. Notify our soldiers that I am to be expected soon.”
  “Yes, sir,” Raphael responded with a worried frown tainting his beautiful face. He touched the cherubic-like man on the shoulder and they both left the apartment.
  Yoongi’s feet were glued to the floor, the same spot he’d been standing since landing eyes on you. Your breathing was labored and hitched; your throat so dry that it felt like sandpaper. He took a little step forward, slowly stretching one hand in your direction. You let out a low whimper, recoiling until you were almost balled up, knees pressed tight against your chest. He immediately withdrew his arm and flinched.
  “I told you to stay in the bedroom.” His voice was flat, it wasn’t a scold.
  “W-What- What the hell just-“ a sob broke through your throat, and only then did you notice hot tears striking your cheeks. “Y-Yoongi,” you weren’t sure of what to say, let alone if you were actually able to choke a whole sentence out.
  “Are you afraid?”
  Yes.
  Fuck, yes.
  Were you afraid of him, though? Granted, his whole countenance while exerting power over someone else sent chills through down your spine. But that was not the man standing before you now, no.
  “Who are you?” you asked, trying too hard to keep a clear head.
  He straightened his back. “My true name is Michael,” he muttered.
  “You know that’s not what I asked,” you objected.
  “Yes,” he sighed, “I know. Can you keep an open mind?”
  “An open mind?” you scoffed. “I’m here, aren’t I? After seeing a pair of wings growing out of your shoulder blades.”
  “You are,” he chuckled humorlessly. He then walked tentatively in your direction, sitting on the floor as well when he deemed close enough. “I’m one of the Seven.”
  Your face twisted in confusion. Your brain was trying to deny what your subconscious already knew. “Go on.”
  “My brothers and I… we are one of Father’s first creations. Have you ever heard of the seven archangels, George?”
  “Yeah,” your voice was nearly inaudible.
  “It’s easier for you to understand, then. We are responsible for maintaining harmony in Heaven. That, occasionally, includes keeping things in order between the Gates and Earth,” he paused, searching for anything in your face that would require him to stop. “I am… let’s say, of great importance to keep the balance between our worlds, including the nether regions. You might have already gathered that I’m their leader, so to speak. I am in charge of all heavenly troupes, every single one of Father’s soldiers is under my command, as well as I am under His. In times of war, I am indispensable. That’s why they call me Warrior Prince; amongst other things.”
  “So it’s… all real?” your voice almost cracked. “Hell, heaven… God?”
  “Pretty much, yeah.”
  “Then why are you here?” you murmured under your breath and his expression darkened.
  “Immortality can make you petty. Do you remember meeting Azrael? I guess you know him as Jin. Azrael is… unique. Known as the Persecutor, he was the first reaper to ever exist – created before I was, even. He harvests human souls in due time and delivers them to a realm that suits them best. Paradise, Purgatory or Hell. My brother can be misunderstood very easily; his job has brought to the surface a sadistic persona. We all deal with evil from time to time, it was born in our home, but… Azrael is death, it’s a heavy burden to carry. Infinite lifetimes dealing with the worst sentiments a human can ever experience is bound to leave some scars. He can be mischievous and quite a pain in the ass, to be honest,” he huffed, “but his loyalty is admirable. So, when he made an egocentric mistake, Father reunited us all to discuss the best course of action. Much like a trial, if you will. The point is: they banished him to live amongst his… victims for a certain period of time. I could never agree to that, I believe every single one of the Seven serves a purpose, we are all needed to maintain natural balance.”
  “So you rebelled?”
  “No,” he scowled. “I’m not a rebel, I’m… a nonconformist.”
  “It’s the same thing.”
  “Not for us, it’s not.”
  “Okay. Then what happened?”
  “It’s a long story, if you want me to explain it correctly.”
  “I do. And you’re everlasting, so I bet we have some time to spare.”
  “Right,” he snorted. “My people is a bit traumatized when it comes to defiance, you probably know why.”
  “Because of the devil, right?”
  “Lucifer deeply despises all of his nicknames. But yeah, he’s the reason. A very long time ago, Father decided to expand our family. My brothers and I were content, but when He presented the idea of more… more of us, more love, we agreed on the spot. See, He was never, ever, the tyrant your kind makes him to be. Until Lucifer, that is. He was… exquisite, my brother. From his birth, each and every angel to exist used to say that Father got inspired by me when creating him, but in a very distinctive way. As much as possible, we were the flip side of each other, although extremely similar still, if that makes sense. With time, our bond grew stronger; we became inseparable. Almost everything we did was in each other’s company: from training in the fields to reading manuscripts under the sunlight. My brothers and I didn’t have much to worry about, it was a very peaceful existence. We had not come to know sin yet.
   Needless to say, it did not last. Because we were oddly alike and yet so different, comparisons were nearly inevitable. I didn’t mind them back then, so I thought he would never take it to the heart either. I was wrong. Lucifer distanced himself slowly but surely, and with each passing day, he tried harder to triumph over me in a childish competition, one that existed strictly in his head. He’d become resentful, and his animosity soon spread like wildfire towards the others, too. None of us were able to comprehend a feeling we had never experienced ourselves, so it took us years to make sense of the situation. By the time we did… I guess it was already too late.
   When Father created your kind, the hierarchy became even more apparent: only us, the archangels, were allowed to interact with humans – even so, only to a certain degree and always serving a purpose. Father wished your… species to stay untouched by our graces. Masterpieces, as long as kept apart, he had said. You see, your people got it terribly wrong. Lucifer was never jealous of humans – in fact, he holds deep contempt for them. He was jealous of us, of me, because my new responsibilities evinced that we had different roles on the chain of command. If rancor was his first sin, fury came to be the second. He endeavored to make a point of how unfair it was of Father to ‘play favorites’ and provide the Seven with greater might. My brother was a very shrewd, intelligent being, but his envy made him blind to a lot of things.
  Lucifer used the following years to spread his beliefs right under our noses, and therefore was able to gather a herd of angels who succumbed to blatant lies just as much as he did. That was the beginning of the rebellion. His ability to lead was remarkable, but he could never be a true leader – not that he intended to, anyway. The reason is pretty obvious: my brother did not care the least about those under his directions, they were means to an end. His main goal was to dethrone the Seven, and for that he forged a deadly weapon: the flaming sword. The uprising initiated a war that none of us were ready for, not even him. For seven days, we fought. For seven days, we continuously killed our own. I suppose you already know the end to that story.”
   You were so fascinated by his narrative that you’d already forgotten the reason he brought up the subject.
  “I think so,” you said. “The real thing is actually so… different from everything I’ve ever heard.”
  “I know. Tales never accomplish the whole truth.”
  “But what does that have to do with the reason you’re here?”
  “Like I said, my kind does not tolerate defiance after everything that happened. When Azrael was sentenced, I didn’t exactly make an effort to hide how I felt about it. They didn’t take it very well, so if you ask any of them why I was exiled, they’ll say it was for disobedience. When, in fact, it was because I reminded them too much of him,” he sighed, and you both fall into a pregnant pause. “How are you taking this?”
  “I’m not sure. I guess I just didn’t have enough time to process yet.”
  “I know,” he twisted a strand of your hair in his slender index finger.
  All of a sudden, a realization fell heavy on your heart.
  “Is your time up?”
  His brows knitted themselves together. “My time?”
  “Yeah. You said you’d stay here… for a predetermined amount of time. Is that why they came to get you?”
  “No, George,” he let out a puff of air from his nose, “that’s not why they came for me.”
  “Then why?”
  “Think about it. Why would they need their General for?”
  You shook your head, trying to make sense of what he was telling you. Oh.
  “You said you were indispensable in times of…” your whisper faded to an end.
  “War,” he completed.
    ||\\
Tumblr media
                                                                                                                                  “While they adore me on the throne of hell,
With diadem and sceptre high advanced
The lower still I fall, only supreme
In misery; such joy ambition finds.
But say I could repent and could obtain
By act of grace my former state; how soon
Would height recall high thoughts, how soon unsay
What feigned submission swore: ease would recant
Vows made in pain, as violent and void
For never can true reconcilement grow
Where wounds of deadly hate have pierced so deep:
Which would lead me to a worse relapse
And heavier fall: so should I purchase dear
Short intermission bought with double smart.”
      There was a thin layer of snow covering the streets once again. The friction between the tires and the asphalt was barely there, and if the circumstances were different, that would be your main concern. The wind howled as you cut through it like bullets, and you tightened your embrace around his waist, somehow enjoying the numbing air of a cold late-afternoon. Eyes wide opened this time. When he finally parked in front of the porch, you quickly hopped down and took the helmet off, placing it in the seat you had previously taken. Before you could say or do anything, Yoongi seized your wrist with a leather-gloved hand.
  “I’m positively opposed to this,” he blurted in a last attempt to change your mind.
  “I know.” You tried to free yourself from his iron grasp, but to no avail. It was getting easier to read his features, and you could tell he was still unsure. But you were not. “Yoongi, it’s my call.”
  “Don’t I have a say in it?”
  “Ultimately… no.”
  “Want you to be safe, that’s all. Let us be reasonable about this, why don’t you?”
  “I thought you understood better than anyone that I don’t get to be reasonable about this,” you sighed with impatience. “Please, I—”
  “Okay,” he loosened his grip. “I’ll wait here.”
  “Okay.”
  The light was off in the living room, your mother wasn’t home yet. You told yourself that it was better this way. Making a beeline to the stairs, you went over the little list in your head once again before entering your bedroom.
  Set of clothes, toothbrush, toothpaste, laptop… What else?
  You looked around, the baby-blue walls somehow mocking you, an excruciating reminder of simpler times. Memories of your childhood swirled inside your mind. All the times you and Taehyung would play hide and seek, the squeals he’d let out whenever you caught him off guard, how he was certainly faster than you, but would let you win a childish race every now and then. The familiar scent of caramel and coffee roaming around the house in the wee small hours of the morning after movie nights, your mom’s chocolate chip pancakes for lunch on Sundays. It all felt like a lifetime ago.
  Hauling your backpack across your shoulder, you had a weird feeling that that was it. That was goodbye. Although Yoongi had promised you’d be back safe and sound in a couple of days, you knew things could go wrong. It was a pondered decision; you were aware of the risks, he’d made sure of it. Still, leaving his side when there was a real possibility that he might not get out alive was just… not conceivable. Logically, you understood that, if things went south, you would not be able to do much. You did not care much for logic these days, anyway.
                                     [Cheers Darlin’, by Damien Rice]
  Stepping out of the room and shutting the door as quietly as possible—for no apparent reason—you hopped downstairs two steps at a time, making sure to avoid staring at other parts of the house that could trigger another episode of nostalgia. Too focused on the task of trying not to focus, you missed the six feet tall barricade blocking the entrance to the living room, crashing into it face-first. If it wasn’t for the unrelenting grip keeping you in place, you would’ve certainly hit the floor.
  “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” the flat baritone voice resonated throughout the empty space.  
  Of course. You closed your eyes tightly, taking a deep breath before even contemplating lifting your head to make eye contact.
  “Do you need something?” in a poor attempt to shield yourself, you parroted his dead intonation.
  “Do I need something,” he hummed. Then he chuckled, fists clenching around your forearms. “Are you leaving?” he spat. “What about your mom, huh?”
  “It’s just a couple of days. I’ll call her.”
  By the scowl plastered on his face, your dismissive attitude hadn’t worked the way you planned it to. You had to do this quick, like ripping off a bandage. If anyone could give you a run for your money in this situation, that would be Taehyung. You knew he’d try to persuade you into staying, so you couldn’t risk it. For both your sakes.
  “I see,” he remarked. “Were you planning to tell me you’re running off with your boyfriend or you’d just leave me to figure it out on my own?”
  His venomous words burned out of his mouth at lightning speed, tainting his tongue with a pungent aftertaste.
  “You know I would never do something like that,” the hurt that laced your voice was evident, but, maybe for the first time, it didn’t make him feel half as bad as it should.
  “Do I?” he scoffed. “For the past few months, it feels like you’ve already left. Wouldn’t make much of a difference if you actually did, I guess.”
  That did it. You felt tears well up in your eyes, but you were determined to not let them fall.
  “Okay, I’m not doing this,” you whispered, not trusting your voice enough to speak properly, and pulled your arms out of his grasp roughly. You darted for the closed front door, feeling sick to your stomach at the thought of spending another minute inside the house. He clutched your shirt tightly, as if it was a lifeboat.
  “Wait,” his fists clenched tighter. You could sense him getting closer, but you didn’t have the guts to turn around and face him just yet. He buried his face on your right shoulder, holding your hip now, nails bound to leave little crescent moons on your skin. “M’sorry,” he mumbled. “I hate this.”
  Your heart ached. You hated it, too. Pushing Taehyung away was never your intention, but you finally came to understand all the times Yoongi had kept a safe distance before. To keep you safe. You couldn’t risk it, not with Marzipan.
  “It’s fine, Tae.”
  “It’s not,” he shook his head, brushing his nose on the fabric of your blouse. Inhaling deeply, he moved to the nape of your neck. You shuddered. “None of this is fine,” a peck on the bare skin of your neck, and your entire body tensed.
  “Taehyung…” you warned.
  “Don’t,” he begged, turning you around. You were adamant on avoiding his gaze, so your eyes kept darting between your feet and your hands. “Don’t go.”
  While he rested his forehead on yours, one hand on your cheek and the other thumbing your collarbone, you knew what was about to happen. You knew, and, still, you couldn’t bring yourself to stop him. You knew, but it was Taehyung, your best friend. Marzipan, the little boy from the house next door. Boxy smile, disheveled hair, sweet-toothed Taehyung. How wrong could it be? You were saying goodbye to a part of your own soul. How wrong could it be?
  When his lips touched yours, soft and ravenous, you really wanted it to feel right. But the answer to your previous question was: too wrong. You loved him, yes. But he wasn’t him. Didn’t taste the same, didn’t feel the same. His movements weren’t slow yet demanding, his hand wasn’t drawing invisible patterns on your lower back, his smell wasn’t musky enough. It just didn’t feel right.
  “Tae,” you tried to end the kiss, but he led his mouth back to yours like in a trance, nibling on your lower lip. “Taehyung, stop!”
  By the end of it, you were both panting. It dawned you how big of a mistake you had just made, and guilt made you nauseous. Neither of them deserved what you’d just done, neither of them deserved to have their hearts broken because you were such a fuck up.
  “I-I’m so sorry, Tae,” your voice cracked. He was about to answer, but you didn’t want to hear it. You couldn’t breathe, your skin was on fire and there was a big, nasty lump in your throat. You bolted out the door, only to be met with Yoongi’s inquiring gaze. It seemed to have broken a damn, and heavy tears tumbled down your cheeks. He rushed to meet you halfway, brushing the tears away as soon as his hands reached your face.
  “Hey,” he shushed you. “What happened, baby?”
  “Can we go home, please?”
 The crease between his furrowed eyebrows deepened, but still, he chose not to pry any further.
  “Of course, love. Of course we can,” he softly muttered, although still hesitant to take his hands off you.
  You climbed onto the familiar grey motorcycle and hid your damped cheeks on his jacket. The beast rumbled, gaining speed as you cut through the air. The ghost of Taehyung’s lips on yours haunting you the entire way back.
139 notes · View notes
justasparkwritings · 3 years
Text
Peace: Coming of Age
Tumblr media
Pairing: Jungkook X Reader
Genre: Angst / Slice of Life
Rating: PG15
Word Count: 2.6k
Warnings: Swearing 
Summary: Jungkook takes his first steps in creating a life for himself. 
Listening: peace by Taylor Swift 
Peace Master List
         Jungkook paced the room, the grey walls agitating him as he searched for answers. He’d filmed the video five times. Three with a hoodie on, two without. He kept refilming to perfect his vocals, or at least that’s what he told himself. Perfectionism was easier to grapple with than baring his soul to millions. Was he ready to show the world what he’d done?
           Jungkook had spent the last third of his life in the spotlight. The articles, photos, videos, all captured him growing up. He went from a fresh-faced tween barely through puberty to a full-fledged man. He had grown in front of their eyes, finished high school, and debuted with a band that had captured the world’s attention. He had been taken under the wings of Jin and his five other hyungs. They had watched him struggle, both academically and professionally. They had guided him through the drastic changes in his life, from leaving his family to relentless dance practices and endless vocal lessons. They guided him when he was falling apart, and through their love he had grown into the man he could happily say he is. He’d taken little parts of their personalities and combined them into his own. It was hard to tell when JK ended and the six hyungs began.
            Jungkook hadn’t told the rest of BTS of his plans, of what he wanted to do in order to feel that he had completed his metamorphosis. He was cagey, dodging glances and prying questions. He was private, but there wasn’t anything he couldn’t tell them. Except this. It wasn’t until they had snuck up on him one day and caught him reading an article about the significance of tattoos in western culture that they grew concerned that he would taint his flawless skin.
           Hoseok sat him down first, tone damning, asking him what he intended to do, and why would he choose to ruin his body? Through the years Jungkook had become accustomed to Ho-Seok’s aversion to anything that would harm or change his physical form. Dying his hair was the closest thing he would do, and even that felt like he was desecrating a sacred temple. He didn’t pierce his ears, he certainly would not get tattoos, and though he had an unusually sunny disposition, body modification of any kind made Ho-Seok’s skin crawl. He respected his members decisions to pierce their ears, two, three, five times, but him? No thank you. He had thought that tattoos were always going to be off limits, even when years prior Jungkook had expressed his desire, on camera, to stain his skin. No member had committed to something so permanent. Piercings close, hair can be dyed back, but this?
          Hoseok couldn’t tell if he was mad at JK for recklessly ruining himself, or worried that his decision would endanger the rest of them.
           So, he pled his case, and a day or so later, Namjoon tried to talk any sense into JK. He knew it was no use, but as leader he was mandated to speak to him.
           “Why do you want to do this?” Namjoon asked. They were seated outside, beers in both their hands.
           “Do you feel like yourself, 100% of the time?” Jungkook countered, glancing at the fading sun.
           “90% of the time, yes, I do.” Namjoon responded.
           “And you feel comfortable in who you are?”
           “Why are you interrogating me?” Namjoon stared at his golden maknae. He had raised this boy, crafted and melded him into the man sitting in front of him. Had it been too much?  
           “You write most of our lyrics, you express your emotions.”
           “Yes, and I understand how you’re feeling,”
           “Do you? I am me trying to navigate this life that I somehow signed up for when I was a child. I have had to conform every day of my life. I have struggled to find my identity, to showcase who I am, without ever having the time to grow or discover myself. Now I’m a man, who doesn’t know any life outside of constant cameras and the six of you guarding me. What’s yours is mine and what’s mine is yours, but what if there’s nothing of me? What if they’ve taken it all?”  
           “You signed up for this Jungkook,” Namjoon felt defensive. His moves, silent and unseen, had pushed Jungkook to this position. His invisible strings had carved him from a child to an adult, his guidance had constructed the golden boy. Namjoon had nurtured Jungkook to be strong in his convictions and fierce at heart. He encouraged his hobbies, to obsession at times, and pared space for him to study and learn, encouraging him to speak English. Didn’t Jungkook know himself better than any members did?
           “The devils in the details, Namjoon,” He countered.
           “So, what, to feel like yourself you need to permanently decorate your skin?” Namjoon felt the anger rising. Big Hit would surely blame him for this.  
           “It’s a part of me, a part of me that I am trying to hold onto. I don’t want to hide part of myself because I’m being told I’m supposed to. I want to be me, I want to make choices for myself,” Jungkook’s passion was evident in the grip he had placed on his glass.
           “And what if that part of you changes?” Namjoon wanted to know.
           “Are you still the same person you were when we started?” Jungkook asked.
           “No, I’ve grown, and I’ve learned a lot,” Namjoon sat back and thought about the challenges he’d overcome in the time BTS had been together.
           “Then give me the space to do the same, hyung, please,” Jungkook pleaded.
           Namjoon nodded, recognizing that molding Jungkook into the perfect band member had done more damage than he realized, the cracks were beginning to form. When Jungkook had joined, RM and Seokjin had been placed as his guardians. They were to protect him, keep him focused, help him grow. He was a child, a baby, compared to the older two. His insecurity and shyness had tried to swallow him, and would’ve if not for the doting care the members had given him. Namjoon had, in a word, overstepped. His grip on Jungkook’s life was impenetrable to the point that sometimes it was hard to know where Namjoon ended and Jungkook began. He wasn’t raising Jungkook, he was manipulating him. The devil had always been in the details, at the hands of Big Hit, that devil was Namjoon.
           “Jin’s supposed to try and knock some sense into you…” Namjoon said, standing.
           “What’s he going to say that you and Hosoek-hyung haven’t?” Jungkook asked.
           “I don’t know, but listen to him,” Namjoon reminded the maknae to respect his elder, something he had thrown away when speaking with Joon.
           Namjoon left, leaving JK to sit in his thoughts. He didn’t know when Jin was planning on showing up, and he wasn’t sure he could handle another confrontation and berating. Jungkook was lost in his thoughts, his glass slowly emptying when Jin strode in, keys in hand.
           “Let’s go eat,” He said. Jungkook nodded, following him.
           As they sat at their usual table, drinks on their way, Jin wasted no time diving in.
           “They’ve all been hard on you?” Seokjin asked.
           “Yes,” Jungkook responded.
           “Well, what do you want me to say?” Jin questioned.
           “That you support me,” Jungkook’s gaze never strayed from the empty spot in front of his glass.
           “What does management say?” Jin asked, ignoring Jungkook’s suggestion.
           “That they can’t technically stop me, but I’ll always be covered. No t-shirts on tour, music videos, anything. If everyone’s in a tank top, I have to be in a tank top with a jacket or long sleeves.”
           “Even in summer?” Jin questioned.
           “Even then,” Jungkook answered.
           “And you’re okay with that?” Jin wondered.
           “Yes,”
           “Alright, have you thought about ARMY?”
           “I can’t imagine they’d be mad at me,” Jungkook said, glancing at Jin. Jin was calm. Jin was always calm, particularly when it came to heady conversations about the direction Jungkook was taking.
           “Okay, if you’re sure,” Jin left it at that. He quickly moved to ask Jungkook what he wanted to order, their usual banter resuming.
           Jungkook sat in the tattoo artists main chair, arm exposed, hand at the ready. The artist asked if he was without a doubt positive he wanted ink decorating his dominate appendage, and he nodded, telling them that each item stood for something. As the artist began, he recounted why.
           “The inverted V is for Taehyung, that’s his nickname. He’s funny, and charismatic. The most indecisive person. He is one of the best dancers, and just makes me laugh all the time. He comforts me when I’m upset and is always making sure that I’m okay. RM is for Namjoon, he’s the eternal leader. He’s wise and thinks before he acts. But he’s clumsy. He always pushes me to think deeper, to find the emotion that a song needs, or to remind me to slow down when I’m pushing myself too hard. RM’s our guiding light. M is also for Yoongi, who understands the parts of me that I sometimes think no one does, but he also doesn’t understand the fundamental parts of me… The Y completes ARMY, I am nothing without them.”
           The phrase had become common place, BTS is nothing without ARMY. They eat, sleep and breathe ARMY. Who are they if ARMY doesn’t stand beside them, encouraging them on?
           ARMY was the reason for his success, but they were also the thorn on his rose. Army watched every move he made, every note he hit, every smile cracked. They’d glommed onto him immediately. Isn’t Jungkook so cute? Did you see how Jungkook dances to Boy in Luv? Have you seen his smile? They cheered when he succeeded and picked him up when he fell. As much as the members had raised JK, he recognized that ARMY was the reason he had to be raised by his hyungs in the first place.
           Being raised by people other than your parents is an odd experience. Leaving home and forging a new path without so much as a safety net below would be scary to anyone, but particularly for a child who hadn’t experienced much outside of his home. Jungkook had talent, anyone could see it. He had potential, because he had potential, Big Hit had taken a chance on him. They had molded him and groomed him into a superstar. So much so that by age 23, a song dedicated to him negotiating his stardom with quality of life would become a sexual anthem. Big Hit’s ownership of his existence had sent him into many a tailspin. He compensated the only way he could: working himself to extreme exhaustion and spending nights drunk in the dorms. The other members addressed it delicately, but when his back was turned, they spent countless hours discussing the “problem with Jungkook”.
          Perfectionism is often a sign of OCD, a way to control what feels uncontrollable, a way to manage anxiety and stress through precise and repetitive habits. If practice was four hours, Jungkook danced eight. If it took Jimin ten takes to nail an eight count of vocals, Jungkook took twice that. He practiced diligently, sweating through layers and layers, never satisfied until his body gave out. He worked out seven days a week, often hours long sessions not including time with trainers. He was obsessed with his physic and how he could make it stronger. BTS often worried and tried delicately to address their concerns. Jungkook wouldn’t listen, until he blew his heel out an needed stitches. What was meant to be a wake up call ended up giving him more focus and increasing his desire to be perfect.
          “Perfect for who?” Suga had asked during an intense discussion of Jungkook’s workaholic tendencies. Jungkook stared at him, Suga, who hates working out, hates other people, and would be content to sleep for days on end, was asking him a stupid question. He turned to Ho-Seok, who nodded.
          “Perfect for ARMY, perfect for him,” Ho-Seok had responded.
          Hoseok and Jimin both nodded. The three of them formed the dance line, the strongest dancers with Taehyung closing in at #4. Together they banked hundreds of practice hours, innumerable tapings and work ups by the medical team, and were responsible for BTS’ dance routines coming together. They bore the brunt of the work, and their bodies, though young, managed the wear and tear. Ho-Seok worked hard, but Jungkook worked harder.
          Namjoon listened to every conversation about Jungkook with ears peeled, writing down any information he needed. If there was a problem with Jungkook, it would soon fall to Namjoon to correct, though his perfectionism had been a drug Namjoon had heavily pushed.
          “What’s the J for?” The tattoo artist asked, pulling Jungkook out of his thoughts.
          “That’s for Jin, Jimin and J-Hope,” He responded, looking down at the work being done on his body.
          “They’re your elders?”
          “Yes, Namjoon and Seokjin raised me. They’re all my brothers, but Namjoon and Jin helped me study, they encouraged me, bought me food and made sure I was spending enough time on studies and training. Jin drove me everywhere before I could drive myself, and he spent years teaching me how to be a good person, and a good man. Jimin’s a terror, and Ho-Seok is the only one who understands my drive.”
          “The plus signs tie you together?”
          “Yes,”
          “The heart? And the symbol?”
          “ARMY will know.”
           Jungkook had waited a few days before displaying his ink to BTS. They were skeptical and unsure how they liked what he had done to his right arm. They were honored he had chosen his hand to honor them and concerned what it meant for him going forward.
           Jungkook wasn’t ready for the world to see, and neither was management. He spent the first few months with band aids on his hand until his ink was healed, then layers and layers of make-up.
           As he paced in the gray room, a cover of Never Not waiting to upload, he decided to honor himself, to honor his heart, and post the video where his tattoos were exposed. Management had said he could share them when he was ready, and it would be at that point that they stopped covering them in make-up, except in specific situations where his ink would be a detriment to the group. He took a deep breath, like his ink, this choice was permanent.
           Once the dust of his ink settled, through a few poor choices and copious empty liquor bottles, he found himself out in Echo Park. A stranger had commented on his ink, and Jungkook’s mind wound back to the conversation he’d had with the tattoo artist about them. His tattoos meant something to him, and their meaning intensified every day.
          This is why, on a chance encounter in a low-light restaurant in Echo Park, Jungkook had been so taken with yours. The delicate ink on the back of your arm, the art creeping up your calf sent a shock through him. Who were you, and what did these symbols mean? He cautiously went up to you at the bar, nodding at the bartender who asked for his ID immediately. He flushed. Should he abandon ship?
           You turned and smiled. It was blinding.
           “Hi, I noticed your tattoos,” He said, thankful he had spent the past few years working on his English.
           “Oh,” You were unsure how to respond.
           “They’re really beautiful,” He said, his cheeks flushing again. Having spent his youth in Big Hits control, flirting wasn’t a game he knew how to play.
           “Thank you,” You responded, your cheeks turning rosy.
           “Can I buy you a drink?” He asked, right eyebrow raising. You smiled at the quirk.
           “Yes, and you can tell me about yours,” You said, already making sense of the ink in front of you, and the man it belonged to.
           “I’m Jungkook,” He said, extending the same hand you had been admiring.
           “I’m Y/N,” You said, extending yours to shake.
           Jungkook swore the earth began to quake at that very second, your skin meeting his for the first time, your smiles blinding the patrons of the restaurant. Everything melted away as the heat from your bodies glued you together. It was in the moment after, when you had unwillingly returned his hand to him that he realized his coming of age had come and gone, he had transitioned into a man, ink and all.
Next: Wasting Your Honor
82 notes · View notes
Text
Tainting Purity Chapter 4
Tumblr media
Au: Demon
Tag list: @bangtans-apollo @xsunnyhoseokx @wilhelminalucinda @xsmilebitesx @okgoogul @mariacorbi @spiritualotaku @littlekitten8590 @felic-ci @saturated-pink @fckyouartclass @saraisthoughts @godrics @theshiningmoonsblog @winterseoul @nomimits7 @miss-delacour @apphiaasensio20 @novakitten0901 @thatonebibabe @2seokkyo @marvelkatwoman @vannilacake @books-are-way-better-than-movies @bluespidergirl56 @io-is-lame @avalanet @psiphidragon @livingbubbles-blog @inutiledediscuter @korkorky @iie-wakarimasen @pvrple-kookie @yoongiismytruelove @amiraclerenee @eltrain80 @shelley-hennig14 @bts-edits-bitch @frankenstein852 @oii-f-eli-x @kaykay-loves @saywheaaat @ireadfanficsonthisleavemealone @noonaduck
Rating: M
Potential Triggers: Kinks in this chapter include degradation, mentions of degradation and more marking. Things do get a bit violent for a bit. Check the masterlist as I update for all the triggers in the series up to that point.
Pairing: BTS x Reader/OT7 x Reader
Genre: Supernatural, Drama, Romance, Angst, Fluff, Hurt & Comfort
Length: 5.5k+
You shimmied into the tight black dress in the bathroom adjacent to your own; it'd taken them a shockingly small amount of time to get it together.  It was really sweet- Namjoon had even repurchased all the books now surely either burned or sold by your old family and the others all had helped design the room and with moving in all the furniture. 
It felt more like home than your old one ever did and that scared you just the tiniest bit.
You thought you'd be prepared when the boys had warned you of the club's…unique nature. You were wrong. You weren’t sure what was to be expected exactly; but to say your poor eyes would not be forgetting the images of leather clad men and woman alike; as well as the variety of what looked like torture implements on the wall next to you...yeah. These images would definitely haunt your thoughts for a while. Sure; you enjoyed bondage but pain was never something that triggered an aroused response for you and while you’d never judge others for having such a kink...the thought of Humans being hurt for a demons enjoyment and food in the soundproofed rooms you could see from the entrance; even if mutual; was a bit unsettling. 
Yoongi must have noticed your discomfort as his hand slipped into yours quickly when no-one was looking and he nuzzled into your neck briefly before he was forced to pull away just as fast; probably feeling eyes on him. Still. It definitely helped your initial panic and soon you were finally relaxing a bit. 
...Until you abruptly realized you were alone.
The music was near deafening as you wove your way through the crowd, heart beating out of your chest in pure terror. Where had they gone!? They were just surrounding you for God’s sake, how had they disappeared so quickly? You could feel the other demons leering at your vulnerable form, the skin-tight black dress you’d gotten at Jin’s suggestion not helping your panicked state in the least. You knew you were spiraling. Your breathing was picking up, and you suddenly felt unbearably light-headed. Where was their table? They said they had a special place right?!
This wasn’t good. You couldn’t lose yourself here, not when several demons were looking for the briefest chance to get their hands on you. Wasn’t the Mark supposed to stop this from happening!? If they had lied just to get a piece of your soul you swore you’d kill them. 
Even the music seemed to be taunting you. 
‘Maybe you think that you can hide, I can smell your scent for miles’ 
‘Baby, I’m preying on you tonight, hunt you down, eat you alive.’
A very typical club song, sure, but here, at this moment? It wasn’t helping your disheveled state as you were quickly growing frenzied between your panic at losing sight of the boys and your fear at being left to fend for yourself in a horde of demons, the majority eyeing you down like you were indeed their next meal. 
“And what have we here? Seems like a cute little Human has wandered in where she shouldn’t~” 
A seductive male voice purred into your ear, sounding like pure velvet. You shuddered, feeling nauseous as you tried to jump away at the icky feeling going through your veins. No-one had been this close to you except for the boys and you wanted it to stay that way. 
Apparently, this demonic stranger had other plans as he held you firmly against his front with ease, using his inhuman strength to press you back into him by your captured waist with only one hand. He hissed suddenly and adjusted his grip as your bare back brushed across his chest, keeping enough distance between your bodies now that you wouldn't touch again but he could still control your movements. 
“Release me now, or you’ll regret it!” You warned, cursing the waver in your voice. 
You felt the male's lips caress your neck, quirking upwards into a cruel smirk at your threat. 
“Oh? Look at the adorable little Human trying to tell me what to do. Don’t you think you ought to respect your elders?” 
His voice was playful, but there was an aggressive edge to his voice now and his grip had tightened slightly. You’d gotten under his skin. 
Good.
“Go fuck yourself! I give respect to those who’ve earned it and you’ve done anything but. I’ll ask you one last time, let me go now! I’m not here alone!!” Your voice grew a bit higher as you felt yourself starting to move. He was tugging you somewhere. You suddenly locked eyes with another demon, dressed in a suit much nicer than deemed normal for this place. 
Could this be him? The owner the boys had told you about?
Didn’t matter, a quick glance of your surroundings told you that you were approaching the door. You needed to act. 
“H-Help me, please! I belong to the Bangtan Clan!” You shouted suddenly, cheeks flaming at your somewhat derogatory confession, though the boys had warned you in advance that this was how Demon society viewed Humans. Immediately the kid’s eyes sparkled, and he smirked darkly. 
For some reason, it made you shudder, even as the demon who’d once been dragging you howled in agony. You turned to look only to have your face gently guided back to face your savior. 
You found yourself surprised. He was so...so young looking. Not a child, but he definitely looked like a teenager. It was even more evident up close.
“Now now, no need for a delicate flower such as you to see such gore. Come, I’ll take you someplace safe.” 
His voice was casual as if he didn’t care but you could tell he’d taken pleasure in harming the demon holding you captive. Still, you couldn’t bring yourself to feel bad. 
“So um...you’re a Nogitsune right?”
Of course, that was the first thing to slip out of your mouth. 
He seemed more amused than offended at your question, however, eyes darting up to examine your expression before he held out his hand for you to take. 
“Why don’t we get somewhere more quiet first? Then I’ll answer any questions you have.”
 You hesitated but forced a smile and nodded taking his hand in your own. You shivered unwillingly. His hands were cold like he wasn’t even alive, yet they were clammy so clearly, he was. He easily walked through the crowd and it parted for him without preamble, clearly not wanting to anger him. 
You had a good idea as to why after his display earlier. 
It wasn’t long until you were safely tucked away in what you could only guess was his own room. He dropped your hand, opting instead to flop on the large bed to sit. 
“So, you were curious as to what I am, were you? Heh. What’s that saying about curiosity and cats?” 
There was a dark undertone evident in his voice that made you swallow as he clearly knew exactly what the expression implied but he laughed suddenly, his demeanor changing almost instantly as he grinned cheekily at you. 
“Ah, forgive me! I didn’t mean to frighten you, delicious as your fear may be. I’ve got an image to keep up after all. I’m the owner as I’m sure you put together. You may call me Void just as your owners do, no need for formalities.” 
You nodded, trying not to dwell on the fact that he thought of you as their pet more than as a person. He’d saved you. That was all that mattered. 
He made himself more comfortable, leaning back on his elbows and spreading his legs in a subconscious show of his confidence. “To answer you’re prior question pet, I am indeed a Nogitsune. No doubt your masters saw to your education on the subject?” 
At your nod, he smiled calmly and let out a deep sigh as he threw his head back. 
“I’d recommend learning some way to control your anxiety when you get that frightened next time. I was drawn to you and your fear immediately. Sure, it helped me find you easily enough, but others of my kind would see you as...well.” 
He met your eyes abruptly and narrowed his eyes to emphasize his seriousness, licking his lips “The perfect food source.” 
“Alright Void, that’s enough. I’m pretty sure she gets the picture.” 
Namjoon’s voice greeted your ears and you’d never been so relieved as you turned to join him at the door. There was joking in his tone but also a clear edge of dominance. “I’d ask that you kindly refrain from calling our girl pet. You’ve caused quite a stir in the younger ones.” 
Void raised his hands in surrender, an indecipherable smirk tugging at his lips. “Of course. Forgive my mistake. It won’t happen again.” 
He bowed to you, making you blush as he rose, winking your way. “Apologies to you as well miss. Have a good night...and do call for me should anyone ever try to harm you again. I’d be more than happy to intervene.” His eyes were so overjoyed when he said it...you didn’t doubt his words at all. 
You could barely manage a shaky smile and nod as Namjoon took a firm hold of your wrist and dragged you out to the bar where the others waited. Jimin instantly tugged you towards him, disguising his hug as a chokehold as his arm went around your throat but you recognized it for what it was. “Don’t you ever fucking run off like that again. Or you won’t walk for a week.” He hissed, eyes cold and dead, nothing like the cheerful boy you typically knew.  
Jungkook scoffed, voice thick with irritation. “You’re the one who said she should leave the house. Pets don’t get to leave the house till they’re trained.” You swallowed hard as he shot a disinterested glare your way.
All of them were different, they had to be and thankfully they’d warned you in advance. 
Still didn’t prepare you for the way your body reacted to their degradation, despite trying to hold it back. 
Your thoughts drifted to the large Mark now forever engraved onto your back, and you couldn’t help but wonder if it’d truly made any difference at all. 
Your eyes glazed as your mind thought back to the time when it’d all happened, a mere 3 hours ago now. 
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“You're sure you want to do this?”
Jin asked for what felt like the 30th time. You couldn't blame him for being overly cautious though. He was just looking out for you and making sure this was something you wouldn't ever come to regret. 
You nodded, swallowing any nervousness you had left. You trusted these boys with your life.  They'd already protected you once… why should you doubt them now? 
“Lie on your back on the bed, make sure you're in a comfortable position since we're going to have to paralyze you. We could accidentally kill you if you make a sudden movement we're not prepared for. It's unlikely with our enhanced senses but I'm sure we'd all rather be safe than sorry.”
Namjoon's voice was soothing despite his demands and you compiled without complaint, doing exactly as they asked.  It was admittedly a bit embarrassing for you to be seen shirtless by all of them at once since you hadn't had a session with all of them together but since they'd all seen your bare upper half at one point or another, you weren't nearly as flustered as you thought you'd be. 
“Let’s go through the process once more, just to be clear.”
Jimin piped up and you almost groaned but you nodded reluctantly, knowing they were just as nervous as you, especially the younger ones. Jungkook hadn’t even commented on your half-naked frame that’s how you knew he was more on edge than he appeared, arms crossed and expression neutral. Your attention was once again taken, this time by Yoongi.
“Alright. It’s pretty self-explanatory. For our part, we’re sharing pieces of our soul with her but we need to be careful not to overwhelm her with too much of one soul. It has to be entirely even otherwise the Mark could fail. We’ll be biting the shape of the hexagram. You can bite at whichever point you wish, but Seokjin gets the bite in the center, as he’ll be finishing off the Mark and drawing the shape with her blood right after. As for you…” He turned to look at you, expression serious. “It’s going to hurt. The initial bites won’t be too unbearable since we’ve marked you before but once Seokjin seals the Mark by drawing the hexagram in your blood it'll be burned in whatever place it deems it should go. The Mark has a mind of its own in a sense. It’ll depend on where you instinctually need it. For us, our Marks appear where we’ve bitten you most recently and we’ve experienced far more pain than your fragile Human body so it will barely have an effect on us.”
You nodded in understanding, as did the others and took a deep breath, watching as the boy's eyes all changed to their natural black and approached your form. 
“All set? I’m going to paralyze you now babygirl.” 
Namjoon’s voice was the only warning you got before you felt control over your body fade. You tried to tense at the odd sensation but true to his word you were completely paralyzed from the neck down until he released you. 
Hoseok stepped forward first, winking playfully at you which made you crack a smile before he licked the area he intended to bite, making a shiver go through you despite your body staying completely still. It was an odd sensation but you were quickly brought back to the present as Hoseok’s teeth glinted when they sharpened before he bit down. You bit your own lip at the pain but it wasn’t enough to make you cry out anymore. It was more instinct to tense, like when you got a shot, or right before you ripped a bandaid off. He pulled back after Taehyung growled low in his throat, licking your leftover blood into his mouth and pressing a kiss to your ear with a mumbled. “So far so good pretty girl.” 
Taehyung stepped up next, leaning over your motionless body to observe Hoseok’s initial mark as he pondered where he wanted his to go, choosing the bottom left point as opposed to Hoseok’s center top. Once he knew where he was marking he wasted little time and dove in, taking your skin gently between his teeth and pulling slightly in an attempt to numb the area before he bit down. Thanks to his thoughtfulness, his hurt less than Hobi’s though you still sighed as he pulled away. He seemed less messy as well, none of your blood lingering on his lips like with Hoseok.
Namjoon strode forward, a pillar of confidence and fearlessness for the others to follow but you saw the way his eyes lingered a bit too long on the two bite marks already present, noticed the way his shoulders were tensed. “Hey. You gonna bite me or what?" You teased lightly, even though when his eyes met yours there was nothing but gentleness held within your irises. You didn’t want to make it obvious you knew he was on edge to the others...he valued his pride too much and you knew he wouldn’t like for the others to ever see him as weak. He smirked at you but his touch was gentle as his warm palms met your skin, trying to keep you still despite there not being a need. His own way of showing you comfort, you assumed. 
“Oh, I’m gonna bite you alright.” 
He flashed his sharpened teeth your way before using his enhanced speed to bite you on the bottom center beside Taehyung’s mark, making you yelp though it was over as quickly as he’d started.
Jungkook was impatient and anxious both, you could easily tell. He didn’t try to hide it as Namjoon did and therefore the others offered him comfort before he even reached you. Jin ruffled his hair as he passed while Taehyung poked the boy's side to make him jump and grin briefly just before he reached you. You raised an amused eyebrow his way, a giggle bleeding into your words as you teased him. “I never knew you were ticklish Kookie~” You taunted, even using the nickname the others used to mock him further. He smirked at your retort, clearly relaxing as he cracked his neck and laughed. 
“Careful. You're totally paralyzed right now cutie. It’d be way too easy to take advantage of that to see just how sensitive you are. Something tells me you’re worse than me~” 
You scoffed even as your cheeks colored at his correct assumption and he hummed at your lack of response knowingly before leaning down to sink his teeth beside Hoseok’s mark to the right, though the squeeze he gave your side as he bit down distracted you from the pain and made you barely feel it. He sent a smug grin your way as he retreated, sticking his tongue out childishly. “Told you so!”
Yoongi stepped up next, all calm nonchalance as he took in your state for a moment before smiling fondly and kissing the area next to Namjoon’s mark, the final one to the left. He suddenly changed course though and bit down on the remaining spot beside Hoseok’s instead, catching you off guard though you were so focused on the surprise the sting was a mere afterthought. Cat-like eyes gazed meaningfully into yours before he leaned down again, this time towards your face and you found your cheeks heating as he pecked your forehead, an uncharacteristically gentle gesture from him, especially in front of the others, not that you were complaining. 
Jimin cooed at you as he approached, eyes disappearing as he grinned at you despite his earlier worries. Apparently, seeing the way the others had soothed you and your teasing disposition also brought him comfort as well. “You’ve really got Yoongi-hyung wrapped around your finger huh?” He giggled even as said male hissed with a venomous glare. 
“Shut it.” 
Jimin continued, unabated.“That’s okay! I know I love you the most!” His declaration was so sincere your cheeks turned darker and your gaze flicked away from his for a moment in embarrassment. When you looked back, he simply giggled again and bent over you to create the final mark before Seokjin’s. You felt his warm breath caress the bottom left area Yoongi had abandoned in favor of taking you by surprise. He took his time, unlike the others, giving where he was planning to bite kitten licks until you wanted to squirm before he bit down. It stung, but he quickly soothed it once again with his tongue, eyes apologetic as they flashed red at the taste of your blood on his tongue. 
Seokjin didn’t step forward for a moment, merely meeting your gaze from a bit across the room. Eventually, he did, but he took his time getting to you and once he reached you he reached down to your face, examining your expression before he mumbled. “...There will be no going back once I do this. The following pain will be agonizing. You’re aware of this and still wish to go through with it, yes?” You nodded instantly, knowing even a moment's hesitation would be enough to make him question you anew. He was truly serious and being his full self, he only got this eloquent when he deemed the situation dire enough.  
“I’m ready when you are.” 
He nodded and without further preamble his teeth were buried in your skin briefly, creating the final mark. He didn’t waste time, not rushing but clearly wanting to make this go as quickly as possible for you. He applied pressure to the small wounds now creating a full hexagram right above the center of your breasts to draw out more blood to complete the Mark. His eyes flickered, going between their typical black and red as he drew the symbol. He met your eyes before completing it, and only at your nod did he draw his now reddened index finger up in the final swipe. 
All was quiet for a brief moment. There was nothing but peaceful bliss that you took in gratefully. 
Then you felt as if the fires of Hell itself were licking at your back and screams of agonizing pain burst forth from your lips. You didn’t beg, didn’t whine. Between the violent thrashes of your head you could make out the guilt-ridden expression of Jimin, the frightened one of Jungkook, Yoongi clenching his fists at his sides so as to hold himself back from helping you, Hoseok’s hard expression despite his leg going a mile a minute, Taehyung’s frantically moving hands above your body; wanting to help but knowing he couldn’t touch you with pure agony of his own clouding his expression. You didn’t want to be the cause of their pain. You turned your gaze to Namjoon, meeting his eyes. He was holding back better than some of the others and if it weren’t for the way he tongued the inside of his cheek you would have been none the wiser. You caught his gaze and you knew he didn’t want to do as your eyes were asking. You snarled at him through the pain as you saw Jimin look away from your tormented body with a cough you fucking knew was a stifled sob. “Do it damnit!!”  
Namjoon growled in irritation, but you knew it wasn’t directed at you. It was at himself, for not being stronger, for making you have to ask him at all because he was a coward. 
He flicked his wrist and his eyes followed suit to the floor as your voice abruptly faded, going completely silent as tears blurred your vision, both from the horrible pain, and the suffering you were causing to your family perhaps even more so. The flames licked higher, engulfing the entire middle of your back now and causing the tears you’d desperately tried to hold back to cascade down your cheeks unabated.
You closed your eyes, intent on riding the pain out only to open them again as you felt a hand brushing away your tears. You glared at Yoongi, cursing him for trying to be so fucking strong when you could feel the way he was crumbling apart inside, bit by bit at seeing you in such a state. You suddenly wished for your voice again, if only to scream at him to leave, to stop putting himself through this. 
You felt another hand, this time holding your own. Somehow you recognized who it was without even needing to raise your head. Jimin. As your other hand was grabbed by Hoseok you realized why you felt so especially connected to the boys, now more than ever. It was the Mark at work, compiling the things you’d noticed about the boys over the past 2 weeks and making it as easy to read them as breathing to you. Was this what they’d been able to do to you since the beginning? The thought made you wince. Seokjin began petting your hair and you realized dazedly despite your uncontrollable sobbing that the pain was dying down. You didn’t know how long it had gone on for, and truthfully, it didn’t matter. It was almost done, finally. The realization only made you cry harder. 
As you began coming back to yourself from your pain-filled nightmare you suddenly realized Jungkook had been tearfully mumbling to you, along with Taehyung.
“You’re gonna be okay, it’s only for a little bit longer. Please hold on.”
You’d never heard Jungkook so vulnerable save that time in the dressing room, and definitely never this soft-spoken, even then. 
Taehyung meanwhile was trying to distract you. “Hey, when you come down from this, let’s play video games together okay? You can join Jungkook and I in our matches! It’ll be a lot more fun if you join!”
Unfortunately, their quiet voices weren’t loud enough to drown out Namjoon’s fuming growls at Seokjin.
“I fucking told you she wasn’t ready Seokjin and you assured me she’d be fine. That she could handle it! Does she look like she’s handling it!?” 
Seokjin was nothing but calm as he pet your head, soothingly running his long digits through your hair as he observed Namjoon with calculating eyes. 
“Quite frankly, I don’t think you’re handling it Namjoon. I warned both you, and her how bad the pain would be-”
“She was going by a Human’s view of agonizing not a demons!!” 
Jin pursed his lips. 
“...It means the same thing Namjoon. I get that you’re worried but you need to calm down. Your elevated panic is only going to make her feel worse.” 
Namjoon glared daggers at Jin for a moment who merely stared back impassively until Namjoon huffed and collapsed in the nearby armchair, clearly exhausted.
“Can you knock it off!? You’re both making her upset.” Jimin now was hissing at the two. 
It wasn’t long until the others joined in and just as they were about to break out into full-on shouting your voice croaked out. 
“If someone doesn’t check and make sure this fucking Mark thing worked so help me I’m going to kill all of you.”
Your voice was quiet and hoarse from your earlier shouting but the boys’ heads all snapped to you the second your voice escaped. You chuckled weakly. “Wish I could take a picture right now with what a rare sight this is. All of you quiet. Haha…” Your laugh trailed off into a cough, and Namjoon was the first to reach you despite being the farthest away as he helped you to sit up, touch gentle as if he were afraid he’d break you. As he sat you up his eyes widened in surprise before he smiled. 
“...Well, it worked alright.” 
He held out his hand and immediately Yoongi placed his phone in his palm which Namjoon used to take a picture of your back, now with a large black hexagram in the center, taking up most of your back. He showed it to you and your eyes widened in awe. “Wow...it’s big.” You confessed.
Yoongi suddenly let out the air between his teeth harshly in surprise making you whirl to look at him and whimper as a brief burning sensation occurred in the area just below your collarbone above your left breast. 6 other small burning sensations followed all over your body though no mark appeared as you were merely experiencing the phantom pain of them receiving their own Marks. 
Their Marks became scorched in their skin much faster than yours but theirs were also significantly smaller.
After all was said and done they let you relax for an hour or so before mentioning if you didn't want to go to Void's, they could notify him and wait.  You denied this, immediately.  
"No way! The whole reason I got this Mark was so we could do this and show demonkind I'm yours." 
You blushed a bit at the blunt confession and only turned darker as they smirked and Jimin cooed at you.  They all smothered you with affection and attention but all too soon they were piling into a limo with you in tow, skin-tight black dress making you fidgety. 
"You'll be okay Babygirl. Please try not to worry. We won't let you out of our sight. If for some reason we do get separated just yell that you belong to the Bangtan clan. Void will intervene. It's not ideal; but at least we'll know you're safe.'
Namjoons voice was quiet and subdued but confident and his words had indeed proved true in the end. 
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Now you were all at the bar and you looked up in surprise as a girl you didn't recognize came up to Namjoon. "I have a victim prepared for you." 
Namjoons eyes flicked to the frightened male in her grasp and you saw his lips twitch upwards in cruel amusement before he waved his hand towards you. 
"I appreciate it as always Azra but it won't be necessary any longer. We have a permanent pet now. I'm sure Void will enjoy a new toy though. " 
Azra apparently, looked at you and pursued her lips in analysis before she nodded. 
"...I see. I understand Master Namjoon." 
You stiffened and Yoongi curled his arm around your shoulders in a feigned motion of strength though you knew it was a comforting gesture. No-one called him that but you.  Azra must have noticed your quiet fury since she giggled. "Sorry- forgot you were Marked pretty thing. I'll be careful from now on." She said, holding back her laughter with difficulty though her words were genuine. 
You relaxed slightly and Yoongi's arm reluctantly left your shoulder as he turned to talk to Hoseok who was next to him. The boys were all sitting in oddly ornate chairs despite everyone else sitting in simple bar stools. You supposed they got special treatment as they were so close with Void. You were situated on your own but flinched before relaxing as Taehyung lifted you momentarily before gently placing you on his lap as he sat down in the seat you'd previously been occupying. 
"Thanks for keeping my seat warm for me kitten. Glad to know you're at least good for something other than keeping us fed like a good little slut."
The whimper that fell from your lips was anything but fake; as was the smirk the boys all briefly shared at your reaction. Maybe the Mark wasn’t so good after all. It ensured you’d never be able to hide a reaction from them again, not that you ever really succeeded beforehand, but at least the sensations they knew you were feeling were muted to them. Now you were positive they could and would always be able to feel every last remnant of the tingles and pleasure they made you feel.
Somehow that only served to turn you on more.
Just as you were starting to squirm a little too much on Taehyung's thigh, an unfamiliar hand interrupted you as he reached towards you; specifically aiming for underneath your dress.  You cowered back into Taehyung who let out a low, demonic snarl that made you shiver. He rubbed your arms soothingly, but his black eyes never left the daring demon who was roughly forced to his knees by a tall woman with red skin much to your surprise. An ifrit. 
"Apologize."
She hissed lowly, and you shivered slightly at the demonic sound even though you'd heard it many times by now. 
Your mind was spinning as she forced the demon's head to the floor by his neck in a humble bow. Why did she care about how another demon treated Taehyung? He could take care of himself. 
Speaking of…
He stared impassively down at the now bent over boy. 
"...I never want to see him in this club again."
You turned to look at Seokjin, startled by his coldness. Sure; they'd said to be prepared for cruelty but you'd been expecting a slap on the wrist and that was it. 
Hoseok scoffed suddenly and you were surprised to feel Yoongi pulling you onto his lap instead and hiding your face in his chest. 
You attempted to pull back but he held firm and you quickly learned why as you heard a tortured scream from the male. 
"That's what's going to happen to you if you so much as think of our catch again." 
Without even seeing Hoseok you could visualize his sneer as he spat the words out. 
"Y-You can't do-"
The sound of skin on skin graced your ears and you whimpered as Yoongi pushed you deeper into him, shushing you quietly. 
"We can and will do as we see fit. Deny us again. I can assure you you won't like the results."
Jimin's voice was filled with venom. You don't think you'd ever heard him sound so terrifying even when he'd threatened you.  
"Take him away. I never want to see him again unless he's begging for mercy." 
Namjoon dismissed him and you heard the demon starting to plead in the distance. Yoongi's grip finally loosened and you hadn't realized you'd begun trembling until Jungkook's hands gently cradled your own.  
"I-I'm fine don't-"
"My Lords, Sir Void has prepared a room for you to retire."
You blinked and looked to the boys in confusion.
"Lords?"
You heard Taehyung chuckle to your right as Seokjin blinked at you.  
"Sorry kitten; I guess we forgot to clue you in, given your our little slut and all." He smirked suavely, though you saw the way his eyes flicked to the demons watching his every move intently, wordlessly showing you that he was acting this way out of obligation and you'd need to follow suit. 
"We're the next rulers of Hell. Aren't you lucky to be serving such respectable masters, hn?"
Your doe-like gaze and shock didn't need to be faked as your mouth went dry. 
They...They were what!?
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
A/N: And there you have it; chapter 4!!! It’s been a long time coming and there’s a lack of smut and teasing as in some of the prior chapters but I hope you like it nonetheless since I worked my ass off on it!
Please leave feedback guys- I’m a bit desperate here after all the bad shit I’ve been going through and some nice discussion and fun back and forth about what you think would really be freaking nice. Love you guys!!
480 notes · View notes
guksauce · 4 years
Text
Tumblr media
~TickledPink!~
Part Three
Pairing: Jjk x Reader Pregnant AU
Word Count: 2,641K
Rated: M
Book Warnings: Mentions of Sexual Assault, Mild Smut, Adult Language, Fluff City.
Author: @guksauce
Notes: Thank you to those that give this story and myself love 💖 This one was for Taehyung, getting to spread his wings and be the little artist he is!
Tag List: @jamkookies @jk97luv @1-in-abillion
Tumblr media
All you know is whoever just threw open your curtains is in direct line of facing your wrath. Early, dramatically slanted, morning rays flood Jimin’s bedroom and your cracked eyes catch the way dust particles fall like glitter to the ground. The idea of waking up and having to leave this bed after Jimin had changed all the linen to clean sets last night, felt like a crime. His generosity spree came back to you in vivid colors; vibrant pink tufts of hair, borrowed fluffy white Chanel sweaters, smiling crescent eyes, and smoky white curled wisps of hot latte steam. Exchanging old stories about each other’s parents and home life from days gone by helped you to almost completely forget the argument you’d witnessed. The argument you’d caused. Jimin had begged you to not let it bother you so much and had shown you nothing but genuine friendship and support, that of which you would forever remain in his debt for doing so. But you would never fully forgive yourself for making a rift.
You couldn’t even be mad at the curtain culprit, especially not when his face was all the best parts of happiness embodied. Childishly puffed cheeks under smoldering taupe eyes, and heart shaped lips curved into a smile so unimaginably warm. He exuded a coziness so genuine it was impossible to feel anything but whimsical.
“Good morning Y/n-ssi.” Protests to even being talked to yet leave your throat in gargled groans as you cover your eyes, providing some relief from the sunlight.
“Good morning Taehyung-ah. What time is it?” Not that it matters, it’s obviously too early to care about times or anything for that matter. Tae’s mood is high above you, raining down in feathery words and soft chuckles. You feel bad for not being more of a morning person so that you could enjoy being rained on by Tae while being warmed by the sun, but he doesn’t seem to mind the groggy attitude you wear as he waltzes to the door.
“It’s 11am. I was going to let you sleep in longer, but I’ve been working on a surprise for you that I would really love for you to see.” Long strides leave behind the potent but endearing scent of fresh paint. It mixes with a familiar cologne and you decide that this is probably what Tae smells like all the time; art.
“A surprise for me? But why?” Before you can question it further, he’s taking your hand and pulling you from your heap of warm blankets and leading you out of the comfort of Jimin’s bedroom. It was the first time you’d been outside of his room since last night amidst the chaos and youd be lying if you said the air outside of the room felt sticky with remnants of tension. You squeeze Tae’s hand as you scan the halls and nearby rooms with wide eyes in fear of being seen by one of the other members.
“They’re gone. They went out shopping for the day, so you can relax.” The gesture isn’t a lot, but the way Tae slows his steps to fall in line with you and gives your hand a much needed reassuring squeeze back, keeps you from gulping for air when you think you might just break down in the middle of the hallway. “Ok! This is where you have to cover your eyes.” You do as you’re told and cover your face with your hands. Tae makes a sound of approval just before you spread your fingers enough to peek through.
“No, no, no! No peeking.” He laughs and uses his own hand to double cover your eyes. The sound of a handle turning is heard, as well as his voice behind you guiding you to the surprise. The smell of paint becomes more pungent as it fills your nostrils, along with a gust of cold morning air through an open window. There’s a dull ache in your head but its worth it when Tae uncovers your eyes and lets out a small “Tada!”
Together you stand in an empty room. Except it doesn’t feel so empty. Instead its full. Very full. Of what, you’re uncertain but you can feel that it holds something powerful. It reminds you of the feeling Jungkook and Jimin described last night; pure elation, as though you aren’t the only two standing in this room.
“Taehyung…You did all of this?” In this room stands tall walls similar to that of Jimin’s room except all of these walls are a beautiful lavender purple. Despite the overwhelming aroma of paint, somehow it morphs into fields of tall stalks of tiny purple flowers and the autumn winds turn into balmy summer breezes carrying tiny white dandelion seeds.
“Yup! We wanted to make sure you had a space of your own and I got to thinking last night that it would be fun to customize it for you.” Crisp white trim kept the room bright and the purple filtered out any harshness that an all-white room would have. It was comforting and calm and Zen.
“You really didn’t have to do this Tae. This is too much.” You say shaking your head as you take one last look around.
“Ah, what’s a little paint? It took no time at all and it wasn’t hard.” Taehyung watches you closely as you look around. He sees the moment your features change from awe to guilt; smiling eyes pointed up to the sky fall to your cheeks and a wide grin droops to pouting lips that you try to hide by walking to the window. He seizes the opportunity. “Damn it, I missed a spot.” He says through a full smile when you turn around. Taking in his appearance, you finally see the hard work built up on his clothes. His white shirt is forever stained with purple paint where he’d spattered it everywhere from the roller, and his black sweatpants artfully ruined with full on handprints in both purple and white.
When he holds out a paintbrush to you and the smile returns to your face, he hopes you wont mind being covered as well.
“You know, as wonderful as this is, I don’t know if ill be staying here. I don’t want to ruin Yoongi and Namjoon’s relationship any more than I already have.” You take the brush from Tae’s hand and stare at the bristle’s already muddied with wet lavender paint.
“I think you should stay. Just because Yoongi was mad doesn’t mean you are disliked.” Tae says softly and you nod. Turning to the wall, you dip your brush into the paint and smearing it onto the surface in patterns that look like the thoughts swimming in your mind. There should probably be a pattern. Up, down. Up, down. Or side to side even but you fill the white spaces with swirls and circles. Tae pauses and almost protests but tilts his head to the side as he considers this a window into how you see the world. He joins you with a lop-sided smile on his lips, trying his best to blend his designs with yours.
“This rooms been empty forever. I’m glad you’re filling it. And from what I heard from Jungkook and Jimin this morning, for more reasons than why you were brought here, they are too.” Out of the corner of your eyes you can see the way Tae turns his head to see your reaction to his words and you can’t help but smile.
“I feel like…I’ve tainted this place.” You admit and he bathes in those words, soaking up whatever meaning he found in them.
“Any family of Namjoon’s, is family of ours.” He says firmly, pausing to choose his next words very carefully. “It’s been just us for so long…I think for all of us its hard to imagine there being anyone else. But really its nice.” Tae peeks again in your direction to gauge your reaction. Your smile is thin and small but it’s there and that’s all he needs to push forward. “Sometimes we forget why we do what we do. Becoming more of an image for others has really blended in with the fame, you know? Sometimes things start to merge, and we get caught up in the work of it all and forget to remember where the power comes from. It comes from our connection with people. With our fans. With our family. With you. I think you coming into our lives has reminded us just how fortunate we are to be where we are and who we are and how we are together.” At this point, Taehyung has lost himself in his self-realization and his words get quieter as he begins to talk more to himself and less to you.
It continues this way while you each fill in the blank space on the wall, talking nonstop to each other. Mostly its Taehyung. His easy-going attitude and free-spirited aura breaks your wall of nerves. He tells you everything from his life on the farm with his parents, to his beginnings with the guys and how fond he’s grown of them over the years. His story is long and really you don’t mind listening because it’s amazing he’s even come this far in such a short amount of time. Your proud of him because really, it’s a lot and you can’t imagine having to cope with all of this fame and fortune and recognition at such a young age.
It makes you admire him a little more as you watch him fill in the last strip of white paint with the purple color, he picked out for you. For you…
“Thank you.” It’s cold on the floor where you’ve made a small nest in the protective sheet covering the floor. The paintbrush in your hand feels heavy and your limbs feel like they might fall off if you raise them above your head again. In hindsight you probably should have let Tae take care of the top half and you the bottom half but being next to each other seemed to work better for conversation.
“It was really no trouble Y/n. It was fun. Its been a long time since I’ve had another person to talk to. Don’t get me wrong,” He starts, wiping his hands on his shirt leaving streaks where more droplets fell onto the fabric, and turns to you on the floor. “I love my brothers. Their great and talking to them is always…well…great. But talking to you about my journey has been really new and refreshing.” Kneeling to you he smiles a thousand-watt smile that all but blinds you. “So, thank YOU for reminding me of who I am and who I’ve become.”
“Yeah. You’re welcome.” You see his smile and raise him a bigger one followed by a much-needed hug. “If anything, you’ve only given us a new layer of glue. It was a test of our friendship and it survived. Sometimes we aren’t so sure we belong together but its moments like this where we feel like we can. Like we Will.” His embrace is warm and welcoming and you’re sad you hadn’t gotten to know him a lot sooner. Curse Namjoon for being so-
“Taehyungie! We’re home!” Down the hall the lock on the door clicks and the handle creeks slowly. Jimin’s voice is the first to echo the walls of the apartment.
“Can you come help us carry in groceries!” Hoseok asks, the sound of his shoes squeaking on the hardwood floors of the foyer. Everything in your body begs you to run, the muscles in your legs clenching as you try to tug away from Tae’s embrace.
“Don’t run, Y/n. You don’t have to run.” Tae doesn’t know what’s happened to you, so he doesn’t realize the way he’s triggered you by holding you in place until you’ve frozen in his arms.
“I just...I have to get some things from Jimin’s room. I forgot to clean up some stuff and…and.” Footsteps approach your purple room and though being clung to makes your heart beat wildly in your chest, you hold Tae tighter the closer they get.
“Taehyung have you seen Y/n? She’s not in Ji-oh.” You let out a deep breath when you connect the voice with the face that appears in the doorway to your new room. It’s much brighter than the first time you’d seen it. In fact, Jungkook was glowing. He didn’t look plagued with sleepiness or twisted with anger at Yoongi. Instead he was fresh and glowing and…beyond handsome. Gently you step away from Taehyungs hug and wave awkwardly.
“Hey.” You say.
“Hey.” He responds, an adorable smile pulling at his lips. The way the sunlight pours in from the window behind you, it catches strands of his long hair and turns them to warm melting chocolate.
“I was just thanking Tae for painting this room for me. It’s my favorite color.” You smile fondly at Taehyung who bows formally like the little prince he is and turn back to Jungkook. He nods and takes another look around with his hands folded behind his back.
“It’s pretty. He did a good job.” He states, taking a step closer to you. The smile lingering on his face melts you into a puddle as you observe him. For a second you feel bad for leaving Tae standing alone in the corner of your room while you gawk at Jungkook, but he’s content with admiring his work. “And I see you helped.” Kook chuckles as he reaches up before he realizes what he’s doing and wipes your chin, revealing a purple smudge on the pad of his thumb when he pulls away. The gesture is harmless to everything but your heart. You flush immediately and laugh as you rush to start pulling up sheets from the floor.
“I did! It was really fun. Tae and I had a great time. He told me all about his family and how he met all of you and-. “
“What’s this?” The voice that fills the room isn’t smoldering like Tae’s or lifting like Jungkook’s. Instead its deep and layered with mild disappointment.
“I painted Y/n’s room so she will be more comfortable here.” Taehyung says with no signs of wavering as he moves closer to you. His voice doesn’t shake like your knees do.
“Mm.” Unable to read Yoongi’s emotion, you stay glued to your spot in the far corner of the room as his eyes scan the room before settling on the sheets in your arms. “Ill take those.”
“Um…I can take them…” Momentarily you’re surprised that he would even offer to take the sheets. Why would he want to help you after the unintentional tear you’ve made? No. Don’t. Tae said you…you’re the glue.
“I’m doing laundry tonight so I should just wash them.” This time when he holds his hands out in your direction, its no longer a question. He’s taking the sheets. You rush across the room, scooping up the last sheet on your way and keep your focus on the ground beneath you as you hand them over. He doesn’t tug them away from you like you expect him to. Neither does he make any sounds or signs of protest or disgust and really you feel like begging him to punch you square in the face for the trouble you���ve caused. Stop! Tae said you’re family.
“Dinner will be ready in 10 minutes.” Yoongi says no more and no less and it’s a blessing. A blessing because this is normal for him and normal is better than yelling at Namjoon or cursing at Jungkook. You consider this a win and bow softly as Yoongi departs, leaving the feeling of your new purple room in the same condition it was before; happy.
Part Two
Master List
Part Four
84 notes · View notes
yoongisbars · 4 years
Text
quest of omission | myg (4)
summary: The war between kingdoms was starting and being Freywind’s highest ranking Captain, you would always be there to defend your people from the treachery of Woodwind. There’s just one problem: their best killer, The Silence, and his insufferable ability to make your heart race with both loathing and yearning. And now, on the verge of death after an ambush gone wrong, you both have no choice but to keep each other alive.
Tumblr media
pairing: myg x reader genre: enemies to lovers au | knight!yoongi au | future angst? fluff? | drabble series word count: 2.3k parts: 4/_ | 1, 2, 3 cw: none, unless ure a veg note: it’s been eons, but its here ;_;
Tumblr media
“Yoongi? Is that you?”  Relief flashed across the young boy’s face as Yoongi lowered his weapon in recognition. Shaking Yoongi’s arm off you, you stood back analyzing the possibilities of what this could mean.
“Jimin?” Surprise colored the pale man’s words as he eyed the boy in confusion. “I thought you were dead?” Great. Now he has a friend.
“I’m very much alive. I was wandering around during the night, and I saw you in there, but I didn’t want to intrude.” His eyebrow raised in a suggestive manner. “I figured I’d stay up there to stick around, y’know?”
“Okay… Anyways, I’m glad you’re okay.” Yoongi’s stoic expression was contrasted by Jimin, as his eyes turned into delicate crescents. They then focused on you, widening in realization.
“Isn’t this the Freywind Captain? From the bar?” He takes a few steps closer, scanning you with concern. “You look flush, are you okay?” You gently swat his approaching hand away from your face.
“I’m fine.”
“She had a fever, but she’s gaining her color back. I guess you are fine.” Yoongi shrugs, proceeding to stretch his arms. “So what’s next? Is this where we part ways?” The question seemed sudden and out of place, rendering both you and the one named Jimin in confusion. It was as if each second you felt better, coming down from your fever, he became more his colder self…  “I mean, I just needed someone as a companion for a surer survival. I have Jimin now though, we’re not on the same side, so it would be best to part, right?” Classic woodwindian. A double edged sword. You knew this would happen eventually, but you figured, like he said, it would last until you made your way out. But now that one of his little ragtag mates appeared, getting rid of you is at the top of his priorities. 
Your stubborn tongue was ready to fire back in agreement, roughing it out with the enemy was the last thing you ever wanted to do. With a bit of stamina from resting and a fallen friend’s sword at your side, in your head, you were more than ready to take on the vast forest. However, Jimin quickly interjected before you could get a word in.
“I honestly think it’s best if I join you guys, instead of just you and I trekking around. Three’s always better than two? And I’m not even armed.” He threw his hands up in exhibition, not even a small blade on him. You almost pitied him, but how did he even get so far with nothing? “I think we can come to an agreement? Like one I’m suspecting you came to before?” The boy eyed you and Yoongi curiously. He mentioned he had seen you inside the tree sleeping, and when he jumped down, you were practically wrapped in Yoongi’s steady arms.
The woodwindians stared each other down before the eldest, you assumed, yielded. You wouldn’t comment unless he did anyways, an agreement was already previously made and a freywindian always keeps their word. if it would fall through it would have to be at his doing. 
“Fine. The truce agreement stands, for now.” A glance was shot in your direction, waiting for any response.
“For now.” Even if they were his words, you could see they were like bile to him.
“A bit hostile, but at least we’re in terms I guess.” Jimin shrugged. “And I don’t know about you, but I am starving.” His hand quickly traveled to a satchel at his waist. A waterskin. “I do have water though, if any would like?” His arm extended to you first, expressioned soft. It was tempting, as you were as dehydrated as you could be for someone who was ransacked by a body of water. But noting your hesitation he assured you it was alright if you took it.
“Thanks.” The liquid engulfed your tongue and throat in the most refreshing manner. You felt as it made its way to your stomach. It was surprisingly cold, probably due to the night temperature. You passed the waterskin over to Yoongi, who simply gave it back to Jimin, not bothering to take a sip. Rolling his eyes at Yoongi, he shoved it back to him, giving him no choice but to at the very least carry it. He’d drink eventually.
“Let’s go then. I’m sure we can find something small enough to hunt but large enough to make a meal of it.” Yoongi ushered at Jimin to make way with him.
“There are plenty of rabbits in the area, but are you sure you need me to go along?” Jimin eyed you with slight concern again. You were feeling better, and according to Yoongi you were starting to look like it as well. But Jimin’s expression seemed to deny these claims. “I still think the Captain looks a bit ill, I don’t think leaving her alone would be right…”
“She has a sword… and a couple of tricks down her pants.” You understood what he meant quickly, Jimin however was confused and eyes automatically scanned your legs, landing on your knives. He quickly regained his composure, brushing Yoongi off.
Their bickering continued until Yoongi ultimately had no choice but to go on his own while Jimin stayed with you in the trunk.
Tumblr media
If you were to pick which woodwindian you’d stick around with, it would surely be the newest addition. Their only similar trait they shared, besides who they serve, was their underwhelming height. You were used to being surrounded by men in Freywind given you were in the army and were close to the Prince and King, and they were all tall. Woodwindians must be of shorter genetics. Aside from that, Jimin and Yoongi were nothing alike. At first you thought the one before you was quite peculiar and quick to trust another, but it suited him. He was a genuinely nice person, unlike the other who was nice either by convenience or due to your own fever. 
Not to mention Jimin’s particular features were quite endearing. The chubby plims under his eyes and his plump lips suited him marvelously. Distracted by his appearance as you were, you missed half of whatever story he was telling you now. From the many things he’s spoken about, you discovered he’s half freywindian. No wonder he was easier to get along with. Blood doesn't deny blood, even if tainted.
“You know,” Aware you were ignoring him, you focused on what he was saying again. “He’s not bad once you get to know him.” A smirk faded as quickly as it appeared across his face. “Taking his time though, isn’t he?” The fingers tapping against his knee were a sure sign of worry.  And although you hated to admit it, even if to yourself, the feeling was mutual. It wasn’t until you fully came down from the high of the fever that you considered the fact that maybe, he might have been sick as well. Considering you both went through the rough of it. Jimin on the other hand, didn’t suffer that much initially. According to him, he wasn’t near the opening when it happened, but that he still swiftly got carried away with the water as the tides started to lose its strength. Eventually he just kept walking in search of anyone, but instead ended up deep in the forest, meeting the same fate as you and Yoongi. Lost, and without a clue on how to get back out. 
Your thoughts drowned with worry far more than you’d like at the reminder of the other woodwindian. Part of you hoped it was just your mind mimicking Jimin's anxious habits, but you  knew that, despite everything,  the survival odds of three were far better than those of two. The deeper meaning behind the sinking feeling underneath, you didn't dig into. But before Jimin or you could stand up and propose a new quest to find the lost boy, a shadow fell upon the thicker part of the woods. Yoongi came out shortly after, from an opening hidden and likely chosen for his style of fighting. You didn't hear your sigh of relief, and if Jimin did he didn't comment on it. Seconds later he was scrambling to help his friend bring back the two rabbits perched atop his shoulders. 
Tumblr media
With the fire burning and rabbits skinned clean, it was only a matter of time before food would be in your stomachs. Eating rabbit was something you weren’t fond of, but desperate times called for desperate measures, and the inviting aroma was enough to awaken your suppressed hunger. As the meat cooked, being turned ever so often by Yoongi, Jimin was busy arranging different stones into a sundial in an attempt to determine how much time we had left, if it was worth to keep venturing farther than the shelter until we could find a new one, or simply wait out the time before waiting for an opportune moment to take leave
“I think it’s safe to say,” He stared up to the sun and back down to his array of sticks and stones. “We probably have a good six hours of sunlight left.” Dusting off his hands and placing them on his hips, he showed pride in his efforts. Looking back at you and Yoongi, still sitting on a couple of logs near the fire, he beamed. Although a simple glance up to the sun would have been enough, you had to give him credit. The patience needed to find enough stones and branches, enough sunlight peeking through the canopies above, and arranging them in such a precise manner, was not something you were blessed with. “Would it be wise if we continued within an hour from now? Or is it better to wait?” Although the questions were voiced generally, Jimin’s sight never left his superior. It was normal for him to seek guidance from him. Yoongi pursed his lips, deep in thought.
“The chances of finding another shelter as good as this one are slim.” He brought the crisp rabbits away from the fire. “But slacking on our next move any further can cost us much more than that. We leave after breakfast.” And a rather late breakfast at that.
It would have been a silent meal if not for Jimin trying to start up a conversation every second. His intent was noticeable, to try and get everyone on comfortable speaking terms. But neither you or Yoongi would budge, only speaking directly to Jimin, very rarely you would share a word, but it would often be an opening for disagreement, which Jimin was quick to stop before it even had a chance to start.
“So,” Jimin started, oddly enough removing one of his boots and pulling from it some folded parchment. As he continued speaking, he unfolded it and spread it across the ground where he sat. “Where would you say we are?” Neither you nor Yoongi noticed Jimin sheepish and expectant looks, you both stared at each other in disbelief that this individual had a map this whole time, and didn’t bother to mention it earlier. A sigh left him as he got up to take a closer look. In turn you were finding the strength to not curse out the boy, and instead look at it from a grateful point of view. There was now: a map. No need to be mad.
“I think… We might be around here, but frankly I’m not too sure.” Yoongi sat down on the ground as well, while you inched your way down the log to sit just behind them, overlooking the map. “When did you get a map including Ahbörr?” The question, though simple, weighed heavy. From your understanding, Abhörr was a group of people from different lands, Freywind, Woodwind, Lunyth and so on, that were against the growing positions of power for women. But you had always dismissed it as a myth, no one ever mentioned them, much less encountered them. “I knew they were south, but not this close…” Yoongi’s brows furrowed upon examination.
“About a few months ago, when the cartographers modified the maps.” His fingers started to trace over what was displayed as the forest we were currently residing in. “Hmm, if this large tree here is any indication to where we are, it might be best if we head south anyways if it’s certain that this clearing is there.”
“With Abhörr being so close to that, I’d much rather go back and head for a northeast direction. We’ll take onger, but we can get to Woodwind faster, then this one can find her way back to Freywind easily.” A thumb jutted back in your direction and you couldn’t help but roll your eyes.
“It is just a map, small at that. So it doesn’t necessarily mean Abhörr is really that close.” You scooched down between them taking the map into your hands. Yoongi’s sudden distaste at your proximity was duly noted as he inched away slightly. “And clearly this forest is larger than what this map makes it out to be.”
“She’s right, Yoongi. If we head South, we spend less time in the forest, but if we head east…”
“Where Woodwind is.” Yoongi interrupted.
“We both know it’s impossible to cross the river. We’d have to go south anyways to make it across safely.”
After a long discussion about which direction to head for, south was the victor. Jimin and you had more valid points to offer, while the soured man simply wanted to avoid any encounters with Abhörreans, as he called them. Neither of you paid mind to his worries, it wasn’t like you were seeking out these people anyways. You simply wanted to get out of there as soon as you could and be on your way back home. But it’s tragic, really, how Yoongi’s worries turned out to be. 
Tumblr media
taglist: @loveyoongles​ @stoeq​ @bubbletae7​
24 notes · View notes
smileyoongle · 5 years
Text
Yandere BTS! An Accidental One Night Stand
Tumblr media
@floatingpandamonster hello there! I really like this request for some reason and I hope you like it. I know I answered this months later so apologies! You'll find the request below 😊
• • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • •
Kim Seokjin:
You woke up, feeling the light from the morning sun on your face. You rubbed your eyes and sat up, feeling a slight ache all over your body. Frowning, you looked around the room which certainly wasn't yours. Oh right! It was your best friend's, you were hanging out with him the night before. Suddenly, the realisation dawned on you and you gasped. Checking under the covers, your eyes widened when you saw yourself naked. Your head felt like it was gonna explode with the number of thoughts running in your mind. This was so wrong. You covered your face with your hands and shook your head. The sound of the door opening caught your attention. Jin walked in with a smile on his face as you stared at him, not knowing what to do. "Good morning, princess!" He chirped, walking towards where you were. Getting your muscles to move, you scanned around for your clothes and exhaled in relief before quickly grabbing them and putting them on. Jin already saw you naked, right? Besides, all you really wanted was to leave before he got the wrong hint. "What are you doing?" He asked, frowning on seeing you in a hurry. After buttoning up your shirt, you turned to him. "I'm sorry for what happened last night, Jin. You're my best friend and I don't see you in any other way. I hope we can forget about it and move ahead with our lives. I don't wanna lose what we have. I hope you understand." You said, giving him a small smile. You were impressed by your own speech, surely he would understand, right? Without waiting for his reply, you moved past him to leave only to be stopped by his hand on your wrist. Suddenly, his laughter filled the room, making you uncomfortable. You turned around to see why he was acting like this. "Jin!" You called out to him, making him stop abruptly. He clenched his jaw and pulled you towards him, his grip on your hand tightening with every second. Your breath hitched as he tucked your hair behind your ear. "I've held back for too long.....not anymore." He whispered in your ear before turning you around so that your back was against his chest. You whimpered when his hand wrapped around your throat lightly.
"Dedicate yourself to me, darling. I don't want to hurt you."
Tumblr media
Kim Namjoon:
Tears fell down your cheeks as you stood in your living room, wearing the black dress from when you had gone clubbing. You had lost your virginity to a stranger whose name was Namjoon and that was a mistake. You had been saving yourself for someone special. How could you have been so careless? Maybe if you had been cautious enough, you wouldn't have been in the situation you were currently in. Namjoon circled you as you froze in your place, a knife in his hand. You had sneaked out at 4 AM from his house and made it back to yours only to find him sitting on the couch, patiently waiting for you to turn up. "You shouldn't have run away, Y/N. I was really looking forward to waking up next to you." He stated, shaking his head. What was he talking about? "Look, Namjoon, last night was a mistake and I greatly regret it. Also, I don't even know you so-" you tried explaining but he cut you off with a chuckle. "You don't know me, baby, but I know you. And I carefully planned everything for tonight. You wanna know why? Because I didn't want you to have your first time with any of the men out there. They don't deserve you. Only I do! No one can love you as much as I do!" He yelled, pulling you closer to him by gripping your hair. You whimpered as you tried to get out of his hold, crying uncontrollably. Seeing how hurt you were, he loosened his grip and hugged you. "I would never hurt you unless you hurt me, Y/N. So please, make this easy for yourself and come with me, okay?" He smiled, caressing your cheeks. You bravely shook your head, making Namjoon place his knife on your throat. "Let's try again, shall we?" He asked, trying to contain his anger. Taking the knife away from your throat, he cupped your cheeks. "I-I'll go with you." You mumbled, shaking in fear. He smirked and kissed your forehead.
"I love you, baby. I swear you were made only for me."
Tumblr media
Min Yoongi:
Bad decisions have bad consequences. You always knew that but never really experienced it. But then again, there's always a first time. You cried silently, your hands on your forehead and your elbows resting on the kitchen counter. You had lost your virginity to your boyfriend, who sometimes drove you crazy with his possessiveness. But the past few days, he had been extra nice and caring. You being naïve, believed that he was probably the only man you'd ever love and decided that it was okay for you to do 'it' with him. You cried harder when you thought about how you broke your promise to your parents. You needed time away from Yoongi to think this through. There was no way you could look at him without thinking about what had happened. So you wiped your tears and grabbed your phone along with your wallet. Quietly walking to the door, you turned the knob to open it only to find out it was locked. You shook the knob and frowned until your eyes fell on the newly installed locks further up on the door. "You really thought you could just leave? My love, you keep forgetting that I know you better than you know yourself." Your head turned to see Yoongi standing in the hallway with his arms crossed. "Y-yoongi, what is all th-this?" You stuttered, trying to keep your calm. Yoongi walked towards where you stood and held your hands in his. "You were gonna leave me, Y/N. I know that. And I know about the promise you made to certain people but, baby, you don't have to worry. There will never be any other man in your life. It's only me. It'll always be me." He said, his blank expression creeping you out. You shook your head and tried to move away from him but he twisted your fingers making you scream in pain. You wildly thrashed, finally getting out of his hold and falling to the ground. You held your hands close to your chest and cried. You didn't think your boyfriend was a monster. Yoongi sighed before kneeling down in front of you and placing his fingers beneath your chin. He slowly pecked your lips and gave you a smile.
"You only belong to me, love. I'll make sure you never forget that."
Tumblr media
Jung Hoseok:
You snuggled closer to the person whose arms were wrapped around you, smiling in content at how warm it felt. But something wasn't right. You ignored the uncomfortableness and tried to go back to sleep until you remembered. His lips on yours. His body against yours. Your eyes shot open and your heart started pounding. Did you really do it? You looked up to see Hoseok sleeping soundly with a smile on his face. He wasn't your boyfriend, you had barely been on 3 dates and last night was no different. You had no idea how you ended up in this position but clearly, things went down between you two. Guilt started eating you up inside, you had decided that this was gonna be your last date with Hoseok. You just didn't see him as your potential boyfriend. You pried his hands away only for him to tighten his hold. Your breath hitched when he nuzzled his face in your neck. Once again you tried to do the same, receiving a groan from him. "What do you think you are doing, angel?" He asked, voice raspy from sleep. You mentally sighed in relief, at least you didn't have to escape like a thief. Getting out of his arms, you sat up in his bed and turned to his confused form. "Hoseok, I'm just going to say it. This shouldn't have happened and I'm sorry if I got your hopes up. I just don't think there can be anything between us." You said, fiddling with your fingers. You slowly looked at him to find him sad and upset. You were horrible for doing this. Suddenly, he smiled widely. "You think I don't know that, Y/N? Why do you think this happened, angel? It's because I wanted it to. And now I own you, so no one else can dare look at you. You're only for my eyes." He said, making shivers run down your spine. You were beyond scared and disgusted. "I don't belong to anyone so you can go to hell with your stupid fantasies!" You bellowed, preparing to leave. You gasped when Hoseok grabbed your hand and pulled you to lay on the bed, straddling you. You struggled as he pinned your hands above your head, burying his face in the crook of your neck and taking in your scent.
"Just let me have you, angel. Because you drive me absolutely insane."
Tumblr media
Park Jimin:
You stared at the mirror in the bathroom. The marks on your neck were fading but they were a reminder of what had happened 4 days ago. You had told your mother about what you had done, only to have her yell at you and tell you that you were tainted now. Your head hurt from all the stress. And the fact that Jimin was so happy about it was bothering you. You let out a heavy sigh and sat down on the bathroom floor, leaning against the door. Tears rolled down your cheeks while you closed your eyes and told yourself that it was okay. You loved Jimin, even though sometimes you felt like you didn't. A knock on the bathroom door made you flinch. "Baby, are you okay? You've been in there for too long." You could hear the concern in Jimin's voice. Wiping away your tears, you unlocked the door and stepped outside. "I'm fine." You gave him a small smile. He cupped your cheeks and looked into your eyes. "No, you aren't. In fact, you have been crying. What happened, Y/N? Who hurt you? Just tell me." He frowned and rubbed your cheek with his thumb. You sighed and held his hand, bringing it away from your cheeks. "I shouldn't have let that night happen, Jimin. Now everything's ruined. My mom hates me and she will probably never want to see me again!" You stated, walking away from him and into the living room. You heard his footsteps following you. "Are you telling me that you regret it?" His voice was small, you could tell he was hurt. You turned to face him, wanting to scold yourself for hurting him. "No, Jimin. I love you, I really do. I just think we should have waited. We don't even know how long we'll-" you tried holding his hand but he pulled away. "I dare you to finish that sentence." He said, expression turning from sad to angry. You shivered, his dark eyes making you scared. He had never been this angry before. Slowly, he took steps closer to you while you moved backwards, your back hitting the wall. He placed his hands on the wall behind you, trapping you. Your breathing was heavy and you felt small under his gaze. "Jimin, that's not what I meant." You mumbled, looking down at your feet. He held your jaw with his fingers, giving it a tight squeeze and making you whimper.
"I own you mind, body and soul. You'll be mine even in death."
Tumblr media
Kim Taehyung:
Clutching your purse in your hand, you walked the endless corridors of the huge house. You were searching for Kim Taehyung, your boss who you had slept with. It was a party thrown by him for highlighting the achievements of the company. You didn't know how, but one thing led to another and here you were, with an aching body, looking for your boss, in order to know if you were going to get fired. You heard his voice when you passed the door to his study, halting immediately. Taking in a deep breath, you knocked and heard a small "come in". You entered the room and closed the door behind you, facing him only to find him looking at you intently from his seat. "Did you sleep well, Y/N?" He asked, breaking the silence. You nodded and bit your lip, moving to stand in front of his table. "Actually, I wanted to apologize for last night, Mr Kim-" you started, only to be interrupted by him. "Taehyung. I prefer Taehyung from your pretty little mouth." He said before standing up from the leather seat and walking towards you. Your throat ran dry and your hands became clammy. Pretty little mouth? "And there's no need to apologize, baby. Because this is going to happen again and again and again." He said, placing his hands on your waist and pulling you closer to him. You frowned, heart hammering inside your chest. "What is th-that supposed t-to mean?" You asked, your voice coming out as a whisper. Taehyung smiled and leaned his forehead on your shoulder. "You've had all my attention since the day you stepped in my office, Y/N. And now look what you've done. I'm in love with you. No matter how many times I touch you, it will never be enough." He confessed, making your eyes widen. You felt uncomfortable being there. You had always maintained your distance from him, meeting him only when he called, talking only about work. You held his hands and pushed them away from you, making his smile disappear. "Mr Kim, nothing can happen between us. You're my boss and I would appreciate it if you kept it that way." You said and turned around to leave. A squeal escaped your mouth when he grabbed you from behind and lay you down on his table before standing between your legs. You struggled and screamed, only for him to laugh at you. He gripped your wrists harshly and held them above your head. Leaning down, he kissed your neck before placing his lips next to your ears.
"Someday you'll know that we're meant to be. Until then, I'll just have to keep reminding you."
Tumblr media
Jeon Jungkook:
His lips trailed down your neck, leaving marks that would be hard to cover up. You moaned as you ran your fingers through his hair, your body shivering under his touch.
You woke up with sweat beading on your forehead. It was only a dream, but a wet dream. And that too about Jungkook, your ex-boyfriend. You placed your hand on your chest and felt your heartbeat go back to normal. Why the hell were you dreaming of Jungkook? You frowned, feeling the strap of your bra beneath your fingers. You looked down at your body, gasping on seeing yourself in only your undergarments. To add to your surprise, you saw dark marks on your thighs. Love bites. You removed the blanket from your knees to reveal a metal cuff around your ankle which was connected to a chain. "Pretty, aren't they?" You flinched on hearing his voice. You looked up to find him leaning on the wall in front of the bed, shirtless and smirking. Your heart shattered when you remembered what happened last night. It had been so difficult to break up with Jungkook. He was too controlling and manipulative. Even after the breakup, he kept following you and tried to convince you to go back to him. A single tear fell down your cheek as you reached out to pull at the metal chain, only to find it cemented into the wall. "Don't bother, my love. They are strong enough to stop you from leaving me again." Jungkook said, moving to sit on the bed, close to you. You immediately moved back and pulled your knees to yourself. "Please let me go, Jungkook. I don't want to be with you! Don't you get it?!" You yelled, your lips quivering. His eyes turned dark and he clenched his jaw. "Who said you had a choice anymore? Don't YOU get it?! We are inseparable, Y/N!" He bellowed, emphasizing on the 'you'. You shook your head as you broke down into sobs and hid your face in your hands. Jungkook wrapped his arms around you, feeling you stiffen in his hold. You started struggling and pushing him away which only made him hold you tighter. Eventually, you stopped and cried against his chest while he caressed your hair, smiling at how you gave up so easily.
"I'm the only one who can make you happy, Y/N. I promise to love you for eternity."
Tumblr media
Tbh, I don't think I did my best with this reaction. But it's not that bad, I guess. I also don't know if this was what you wanted, I hope I got it right though!
-XX
720 notes · View notes
laughing-with-god · 5 years
Text
BTS as Yandere (Based on their Venus and Mars Signs)
(We don’t know BTS’s exact birthtime and location so the placements are just general predictions and not precise.  Astrology is something I think reveals a lot about a person but I am in no way saying that all the members are like this)
Seokjin-
Venus in Capricorn.
Takes a long time for it to develop yandere habits/mindset.  But once he gets there, there is no turning back.  
Probably fell for you bc he can see a future with you. He’s very strategic and attracted to accomplished individuals so your career, work ethic or lifestyle probably drew his attention.  You had to impress him in some way.
Fan of older partners.  it’s okay if you’re younger but you still have to be mature.  Childish behavior really pisses him off.  
Capricorn is about control, once he has you he wants to be in charge of the smallest things about you.  Your diet, what products you use, what shows you watch, the music you listen to and the friends you spend time with. 
Public image is very important to him, so he will not deal with any disobedience esp if you guys are out in public.  Wants the world to think you two are the perfect couple.   
Not that romantic, but very traditional.  Obsessed with planning for the future with you.  Looks at houses, talks about the schools nearby for your future kids.  While a venus in Pisces might write poetry for you and get you flowers, venus in Capricorn would ask to sign up for a joint bank account.  That’s romance to them.
Venus in Capricorn apparently like bigger butts, thighs and even duskier complexion.  Tall partners too.
Venus in Capricorn likes to take their time.  Even though he’s yandere, he still wants to progress slowly with you to savor the buildup and think about the story he will tell his kids about how he got with their mother.  No kisses on the first few dates, probably took months for you guys to fuck.  
Mars in Cancer
very protective of you.
He will have a family with you.  That’s not up for discussion.
Although his venus in cap makes him attracted to ambitious women, his mars in cancer makes it so that after being together for a while, he would ask you to be a stay at home sweetheart while he works and provides for you.
loves being depended on.  His cap and cancer both agree on this.  
Very lenient on punishment.  His cap will try to set harsh ground rules, but if you were to break them, just give him some teary eyes and he would fold completely.  he tends to settle on lectures instead of physical punishment. 
“Darling, it’s never to early to start shaping our future.  We need to figure out what private school to send our kids to and that would dictate where we live next.”
Tumblr media
Yoongi-
Venus in Aries.
While other members would despise a partner who fights back all the time and gets mouthy, Yoongi would adore it.  
The sassier and more outspoken you are, the more Yoongi loves you.
One of the few members to not mind if you are independent, in fact it turns him on to know how capable you are on your own.  
He likes tension and fighting, bc it keeps the spark alive and he thinks you’re the sexiest when you are fiery and livid.  
Likes the chase.  Will def play your game.  If you give into him too easily, he’ll loose interest very fast,
Tends to like more tomboyish partners, laidback and straighforward.  Don’t be too sensitive or feminine, it will only anger him.
Likes for the relationship to move fast.  Will fuck you on the fist date if you let him.  He doesn’t understand the concept of waiting when you set his heart on fire like it’s nothing.  
Do. Not. Undermine. Him.  
If you say something, esp about his masculinity, he will flip shit and prob go out to kill some ppl just to prove that he is no bitch.  aries are sensitive to their assertiveness being tested.  Very competitive as well.  
Quick tempered at times, but not the type to hold a grudge.  
Any competitors for your affection will be dealt with.  utmost violence as well.  
Not the type to take you out for dinner and a movie every time you guys go out on dates, wants to have exciting dates with you.
Enjoys the company of younger partners, a youthful energy is needed to keep up with him.
Mars in Cancer.
protective as hell.
He will be violent, but never at you. The type to hurt people around you rather than you.  Just enough to get his point across.
“Thanks to your bitchy behavior, (friend) can expect a broken arm tomorrow.  Hope you’re happy.”  
possessive over you.  
Needs to be told you love him.  Just for reassurance.
A family would be nice, but he would be happy with just one kid or some pets.  
Your guys’ shared home is sacred to him.  People can’t just come over.
“Doll face, I’m bored.  Let’s fight.  We can have hot makeup sex afterwards.”
Tumblr media
Namjoon-
Venus in Scorpio.
Shit.  
Run bitch.
High key, venus in Scorpio is one of the most yandere placements to exist.  
Obsession is his middle name.
The moment he met you, he knew he had to have you.  His mindset is almost scary.  
He could barely know you but he already is experiencing a need to consume your entire mind, soul and body like no other.  
The deepest desire which taints his mind until he cannot think of anything else.  
Convinced you two are soulmates.  
Attracted to partners that are sexy, mysterious, able to enchant him whilst barely trying.  Darker and more sensual clothes are preferred on his lovers.  For girls, something very womanly and grown.  For a guy, something manly and appealing to your form.  
Possessive.  An unquenchable thirst to dominate his lover.  He loves the idea of completely taking over someone so magnetizing.  
You have to be very intelligent, he needs stimulating conversation.  You can’t just be sexy without a brain.  
really likes your scent.  Not the perfume you wear or the shampoo you use, but your actual natural scent.  Might sniff your used clothes to get it.  Doesn’t mind if you haven’t showered in a couple days.  (weird but I read this somewhere and I can totally see it so hop off)
Doesn’t take things slow.  why should he when he knows that you two are going to end up together either way?  would fucking marry you after knowing you for two months.  
Not above mind games in order to get you to stay.
Very romantic, but some of the things he says raises red flags.
“I would kill for you, (Y/n).”
Mars in Cancer.
This only enhances some of his venus in scorpio.  
VERY protective.  VERY possessive.
Way more likely to end up with a younger partner, this would also aid his venus in scorpio’s need to dominate and consume his partner.  
Unlike the other mars in cancers, I think he would physically punish you at times.  (more sexually themed punishments though) never enough to actually seriously harm you.  A light spanking here and there that feeds his need to be the dominant one.  
very smart with getting rid of people in your life.  It happens over time and they would always be labelled missing.  
Wants to be the only person you need, will provide for you too.  Idk if he would want a fam bc venus in scorpio is very tunnel vision and kids may fuck with that.  
“We’re soulmates baby.  Don't kid yourself.  No one on this god green earth will understand you or care for you as much as I do.”
Tumblr media
Hoseok-
Venus in Pisces.  
Attracted to softer and sweeter partners.  He wants to be slapped into a dreamy state when he sees you.
Very romantic.  Poems, songs, flowers, chocolates, five-star dining ect.  
eager to please you in any way.  Type to leave his house at 4 am and hit up your place to deliver ice cream just bc you ran out.
very emotional with you.  Your phone could die and you can’t answer his text, therefore 30 minutes later Hoseok would be sobbing and begging at your doorstep to not leave him.  
Very self-pitying.  Hard to explain but have you ever been mad at someone and instead of defending themselves, they just kinda say stuff like; “You’re right.  I’m the worst kind of person.  I should just die already.”  
He’s like that whenever you’re mad at him.  He likes to play the guilt card a lot.  
Enjoys smaller lovers, or petite people.  Likes feeling bigger than his partner.  (don't come for me guys, I literally just read this and it kinda made sense to me. Pisces are depicted as more elfish figures so he probably finds it attractive.)
Cuddling is so vital to him.  it’s as if he charges himself up or something because he can literally experience withdrawls.
Loves it if you’re really sweet and charitable. also if you are into arts or occult themes, Hoseok would be so intrigued and want to learn from you
Works himself into obsessive fantasies, Pisces love escapism and he tends to day dream about you 24/7.  
Least likely among the members to be violent to you or anyone else for that matter.
He would hurt himself before anyone else.  He likes acting very depressed or gloomy (in extreme cases, getting himself bruised and bloody) in order to get your affection and worry.  
Mars In Aquarius.
Still stands true that he wouldn’t hurt other people.  He’s very logical despite being yandere and he knows that you’re not sleeping with the waiter who lingered too long.  
Aquarius is very logical, so he could be very calculating with his emotional manipulating.  Like tell you his dad just got diagnosed with cancer and induldge in your cuddles and coddling, but little did you know his dad has had it for years.  
Punishment is very aloof.  You just loose privilages.  
Least likely to have an age preference out of the members.
Into some really kinky or odd/taboo things in the bedroom.  At the very least, he’s very willing to experiment.  
“Sugarplum~!  Aren’t you so sad for me right now?  Please, give me cuddles.  Those always make me feel better.”
Tumblr media
Jimin-
Venus in Scorpio
Very desperate to know every little thing he can about you.  
You haunt his mind even if it was just a brief encounter that you had with him.  
also wants to consume your very mind, body and soul.  
Attracted to sexy over cute.  Curves, dark and sensual clothes, alluring mannerisms and husky voice.  He wants to be magnetized by you, unable to forget you even if he tried.
Obsessive, mind consuming, passionate love for you which depths kind of terrify you.  
loyal and dedicated.  Your enemies are his enemies now.  (This includes anyone who happened to give you a less than warm glance).  
Sex is very important to a venus in scorpio, he feels like it’s the only way to properly express his love through mind-numbing pleasure he can give to you.  
He moves fast once he’s with you.  he doesn’t want to go through the fluffy bullshit of waiting so long to kiss, fuck or move in together when he’s 100% convinced you are his soulmate.  
Jealous.  No one should be able to look at you the way he does.  He’ll loose it.  
Wants to control you.  it’s the end-game.  
Doesn’t mind if you are younger or older but he will be the one in charge.  
A partner who has the appearance of dominance but will be very submissive to him is what he craves.
Likes marking his territory.  Leaves bruises, hickies or makes you wear couple clothes, his clothes or a necklace or something to make him feel the thrill of ownership.  
will write his name on you if you let him.  Just a permanent markered ‘Park Jimin’ on your forearm or something.  
But he would be so happy if you did the same to him as well.
You belong to him just as much as he belongs to you.
Mars in Scorpio.
Protective, possessive.  you know the drill.  
Punishments with you are sexual.  
Power play with him in charge is also a big factor in your sex life.  
Can and will murder anyone he deems a threat.  
Even your family and friends have to keep their distance.  
“Jagi, my name is beginning to fade off your arm.  Let’s touch it up, yeah?”
Tumblr media
Taehyung-
Venus in Aquarius.
Attracted to someone very different and unique. 
It can be your looks, your ethnicity, personality, career or interests but for whatever reason; you stood out.  
Big age gaps are seen here.  Doesn’t matter if you are younger or older but chances are, it’s by ALOT.
Doesn’t follow dating normalities.  Couldn't give less of a shit about dating or courting. if he wants you, he is going to get you.  
Turned on by taboo relationships and sex.  Like if it’s forbidden for you two to be together, it’ll only spur him on more.  
Teacher/student, boss/worker, affairs, age gaps.  Anything society might look at with an eyebrow raise.  
Very kinky in the sheets, wants to try everything at least once.  
Aquarius is very cold and aloof sometimes, so Tae wouldn’t get jealous.  He has mastered the mask of indifference.  If someone tries talking to you in effort to get with you, Tae would just laugh bc it’s almost funny how they thought they had a chance with you.  
You must be very interesting intellectually, he wants a partner he can learn from.  
His yandere habits come out when you try to block him out from your life, or try to lessen his control over you.  
He craves authority over you, this is only added to bc his mars is in Capricorn. 
Wants to make small changes about you, then eventually big ones.  
Like it’s really subtle too, he’ll say something like “Oh, I really like that style, you should wear it more.”  And then a month later, he’s in control of your wardrobe. 
His methods are very sly.  He doesn’t threaten you or make a big show of putting you into submission, he much rather just plant a seed in your mind and wait for nature to take it’s coarse.  
Loves surprising you and playing games.  Will stop talking to you for like a week and then theres a knock on your door and damn, he sent you Gucci.
Doesn’t want you to be able to figure him out.  Always thinking of the next unpredictable thing he could do to keep you one your toes.  
Mars in Capricorn.  
After the push and pull game is over and he has put you into a submissive state for him, he wants to begin a more traditional life.  House, kids, you became a stay at home lover.    
Just bc he becomes a family man doesn’t mean that the freaky sex has to stop.
Possessive of you and your future kids.  
The type to teach his future kids on yandere and how they should make sure ‘mommy never tries to leave daddy’.  
Punishments are physical, and very harsh.  He’s all about that discipline and will not be talked down when he thinks you broke one of his rules. 
“Why is it wrong for me to make choices for you?  I know what best after all.  Have I ever failed you?  Even when people told me to break up with you because our relationship wasn’t cookie-cutter.”
Tumblr media
Jungkook
Venus in Libra. 
The opposite of Yoongi. He wants someone who is very feminie and ‘girly.’
Dresses, pastel colors, nice perfume, charming, docile manners and sweet sounding voice.  
Wants very bad to prove himself to you.  Virgos and Libras are people pleasers so the fact that his sun and venus are these two signs just tells me that he desperately will try to get you to like him.  
Will change his style, his hair, his voice whatever he has to do to get you to pay him attention.  
Very romantic.  Thinks you deserve the best so that will always reflect in the dates he takes you on or the gifts he gives you.  
Libra is ruled by venus so love is something that he simply cannot live without.  He fantasizes about marriage and furture plans with you.  
Will call you ‘wifey’ if you let him.  
He adores you.  
Worships the ground you walk on.  
Which is why his yandere tendencies will have to walk around your desires.  
Like you tell him to stop looking through your bedroom windows at night,  he can’t bring himself to do it anymore bc that would be going against you directly.  
BUT you didn’t say he couldn’t install cameras.
King of loopholes.  
Like a mechivous kid who loves his mom and doesn’t want to get scolded, but he still wants to sneak in some cookies from the jar.  
He isn’t the punisher of the relationship, YOU are.  
If he does something that angers you, just don’t talk to him for literally an hour or so and he’d go crazy.  
the fear of losing you is too great.  
Another one who really enjoys your scent.  It’s like crack to him.  
Prone to stealing a small thing froom you, like a scarf or a blanket that has your scent on it.  
If you were to be away from him for a while, he would just steal your perfume and spray it on his hoodie so he could feel like you were hugging him.  
Might even buy your perfume for himself.....
Mars in Scorpio.
Very protective of you and cannot handle the possibility of anyone being with you the way he is.  
He will get very brutal with anyone he considers a threat, no one is safe.  You can literally walk an old man across the street and Jungkook would still think the fucker was trying to cup a feel. 
very sexual, switches between being dominant and submissive.  It’s mainly focused on pleasing you bc of libra and virgo but mars is the planet of sex and with that in scorpio means he can be a dom.
Jungkook is (and I say this with all my heart) a switch with sub preference.
Wants to know you like no one else ever has.  You know how the members with scorpio venus are so intense? Jungkook has that side to him too.    
….it’s just hidden behind the sweeter venus libra.
“Princess, please stop ignoring me.  You’re my goddess, I can’t handle not being acknowledged by you.  Just tell me what to do to make it better.”
Tumblr media
862 notes · View notes
kandadiff · 4 years
Text
HA Chapter 11: Creepy
--- Its about to get creepy also this is more from Viktor’s POV ---
Tumblr media
As soon as he stepped foot back into the hotel room he flipped the sign that rejected maid service and locked the door behind him. Odd enough part of him felt at ease, Kevins words seeping into him, he was right after all, if tehre were to be no repercussions then why nit have a little fun, that was his intention of coming over in the first place. 
But as soon as he looked over at my limp body, a wave of shame washed over him and he felt panicky and hot. He moved toward the thermostat as though that was going to make everything more clearer as he lowered it. Honestly, this scenario crossed his mind once or twice but in a very different light. He pictured it more that he would wander into one of the parties I would be invited to and one of the ingrates I hung out with would have left me passed out on the floor or a couch somewhere and him acting like the knight in shining armor would nurse the hangover out of me and we would go back to being friends like once upon a time ago before Zayn or any of his friends tainted my opinions of him and before all my focus lay on Marcel. 
He had to do this, how else was he going to compete with the other boys. He couldn’t go against Woo or even Yoongi one on one. No he had to approach this smart - like Namjoon or Kevin would. He had to learn and use what he learned against the others. yes, this was worth it. He turned back toward me, the wave of shame washing over him although it felt like it was less then before. 
“Sorry love,” he said as his hand stroked my bare cheek “but I have to do this, for you- for us.” he sat next to me on the bed looking over the 1960′s style turtleneck tea dress I was wearing. Due to the sudden passing out it was a little disheveled and my hat and phone had both fallen on the floor. This reminded him to set an alarm for his own phone. Kevin said only three hours but he didn’t want to risk it. After two hed walk out that door and tuck me in maybe I would think I just took a nap for something. He reached over me and picked up the hat, smiling at the posh design and fixing it before placing it on the night table. He then picked up my phone pressing the ring button on, if Yoongi were to get suspicious where I was then he would need a warning. He placed the phone next to the hat and for a while just stared at me. 
The steady rising and falling of my chest, the small gestures my face mad as I dreamed, he wondered what I was dreaming about and if the ‘love Potion’ even allowed dreams. He started to carefully run his fingers through my hair smiling at the purple tips that had almost faded out at the bottom. He liked my hair when it was curly and natural … was it Yoongi that preferred it straight? Is that why I haven’t had it curly for a few months? Or perhaps Negan? The true threat even Viktor couldn’t bring himself to share with the rest of his friends. 
He had been suspicious of Negan ever since he came to sub for a month at the school two years ago. He had done ‘research’ about that on his own and while it wasn’t confirmed he knew the relationship with me and the older man was romantic possibly a sugar baby deal... how else would I be able to afford that ring that Yoongi had been wearing. He would never ask for such extravagant gifts when we’d get together. No instead he’d be showering me in gifts - his parents had money and with the promise of grandchildren they would be happy to give him his inheritance early. 
As he played with my hair he thought of our future and the things I have wrote and said on the matter, like in my journal. Another wave of shame washed over him remembering when he found my journal while installing the long-range modifier with Kevin just a few weeks ago. Kevin had went into your room and he had gone into mine. Just looking around innocently and the journal had fallen from behind a book on the shelf. He didn’t mean to read it... no that was creepy and wrong. But its not like he was some creepy pervert like Ian or Mark... All he wanted to do was feel closer to me - plan our future so I wouldn’t have to whats so wrong about that? He read about a pheoneom in a science magazine about psychology. The more you mimic a person in certain things or the more you know about a person they will more easily become attached to you. And that was the whole point. So he can plan things out - something he knew freaked me out and it wouldn’t be weird. Yes it wasn’t weird it was smart. 
He went back braiding my hair and began to talk about our future half wondering if like in a coma I could hear him, maybe my subconscious will link the ideas and make them stick in my head. It would be much easier that way. “I know you like New York, but that's no place to raise a family. We could get married there have the Gastby Wedding you always wanted. I know how much you want you dad to walk you down the isle but I know how much he doesn’t like me- so maybe we do something else. I would never take away your first dance with him but maybe down the isle is a bit much. He’d never give you up to me.” he laughed finishing one braid and beginning another. “And then we should move to England, I know, I know its always raining but you love the rain and plus our children will have my accent - not that yours isn’t charming - I love it, but imagine four little Malik kids speaking Japanese with british accents. How adorable. Yeah I want four kids, I know I know its ambitious but I am willing to adopt two if we have two of our own. We can even adopt them from Japan. Two boys and two little girls, I love the names Connor and Henry, I liked the name Jackson to but Wang really ruined that for me.” He finished another braid and moved to the next “For girls I know you love the name Marceline but Sara is so classic and beautiful. Okay how about you name one girl and a boy and ill name the other?” He laughed to himself looking down at my sleeping face. “You’re so beautiful Kay,” he let go of my hair, the third braid unfinished and leaned down towards my lips. he placed a chaste kiss on them a flush overcoming his body. He smiled with a new found confidence and went to do it yet again before spotting a deep purple mark on my neck. Due to the sudden onset of sleep that over came me my turtleneck dress that expertly hid the markings came down just a bit and now all the deep purple bruises Yoongi left on my neck were visible. Viktor felt a surge of anger hit him and he quickly turned away from me. He opted to distract himself with the buzzing of my phone. It was a group texted entitled ‘FUNHOUSE BIQTCHES!’ He grabbed my finger pressing it to the home button and unlocking my phone. He scrolled through the messages only half paying attention to them. Most of them just telling Adi to shut up and that she was being to loud and if she didn’t shut up GD was going to wake up. 
It took him a few moments before he could look at me again. His eyes stayed glued to the marks and he leaned over me fixing my collar so it covered the marks “I know this isn’t your fault but you can’t let him do that to you.” He was getting angrier and angrier with each word. When he pulled the color up the dress went up slightly revealing the marks Yoongi had left on my thighs. “Disgusting” He remarked yanking the skirt down with such force that he heard a tear in the dress. His anger instantly turned to fear. The dress had a visible tear in it. How would that be explained? Sometimes hotel rooms left sewing kits incase. He dug through the empty drawers of the room and came up empty. “Look what yoongi made me do!” He shouted at me then rushed over fingering the tear. “This wouldn’t have happened if you picked me first. he marked your body like you are some common whore, Youre not - stop acting like one!” He shouted and sighed looking at the timer. He had only an hour left. He looked back at me and pressed his lips to mine again. “I’m sorry, you just make me loose sense sometimes.” He sighed laying next to me. 
For the next half an hour he lay cuddled next to me speaking about whatever came to his kind, that was until an idea presented itself into his head. He used my finger to unlock my phone - it had a lot more texted then before not all from the group chat. He saw Negans name on it and had to resist going through that if he was going to have enough time to link our phones together. He saw a few texts from Yoongi and once again had to say no to temptation and set to work.
His alarm went off just as he was finished. Satisfied he pressed the small bird app on his phone. If anyone were to go threw his apps they’d find the one labeled Bird Watching and scroll past it thinking nothing of it. But as soon as he clicked on it. The screen changed to a copy of my screen, every app, every text, every picture - he could see. This was perfect. He took one last look at me and kissed my lips once again. “I love you.” He said before walking out the door and into the elevator. 
----
Tumblr media
I woke up confused feeling like death. I knew I was in Hotel Dumont due to the patterns on the ceiling but it took a moment for me to remember why I was here. I was here with Yoongi “Oppa!” I called out and immediately felt like vomiting. Did we drink last night? No. I was sober.. yeah I had breakfast. Why did I feel like this? I sat up and quickly grabbed the trashcan by the bed vomiting whatever breakfast was in my stomach out. I groaned, my head pounding and looked around for Yoongi. “Oppa?”
He wasn’t here. I was alone in the room... wait thats right. He left to get Jungkook... then why was I still here? My attention was drawn toward my phone dinging next to my hat on the night stand. I put my hat on the night stand but woke up across the bed? Something was wrong. I grabbed at my phone seeing text after text of people asking where I was and missed calls. I stood up shaky and grabbed my purse and keys. 
Tumblr media
I barely made it downstairs, my entire body felt like Jello and my stomach turned every time I took a step. A bellhop helped me to my car before another familiar face walked up to us a cocky grin on his face. “Yoongi treat you so well you can’t walk?” Damien smirked “Or where you just waiting for me to come home.”
“Fuck off” I mumbled and his eyes furrowed in concern. he grabbed me from the bellhop ordering him back to work while I leaned on him. “Bring me to my car?” He nodded walking me over but the closer I got the more I knew I couldn’t drive home in this condiotion and so did Damien. So we took a sharp turn towards his hulking black truck. “No I want my car.”
“Fuck off.” He mimicked and helped me into the passenger seat. He hopped in the drivers seat. “What Yoongi dumped you and you got drunk and waited for me? Next time shoot me a text and believe me I would have come over right away.” 
“None of that happened.” I said taking his sunglasses from the dashboard and trying to steady my stomach. “Me and Yoongi had a wonderful night.”
“Yeah he tear your dress too?” He pointed as the rip in my dress as he started to drive. I looked down at it, that hadn’t been there this morning... had it?
“No, I don’t know what this is.” I huffed “I feel sick, D. I kept throwing up but I was fine this morning then I had your hotel food!”
“My hotel food is great!” He said defensively “What did you order?”
“Well they gave to to me for free-”
“Free? You brought Yoongi to my penthouse.”
“No dick brain we were on the second floor. Room 221.”
“And they gave you food for free?” he shook his head “Did you say my name?”
“No I tend not to think about you.”
“Then why the fuck would they give a nobody free food?”
“A nobody?!”
“Yeah! When your not with me in there your a fucking nobody.”
“Pull over the car im getting out!”
“Oh shut up im taking you home!”
“DONT TELL ME TO SHUT UP!”
-
1 note · View note
honeymoonjin · 5 years
Text
Tumblr media
Chapter Three
Summary: When you hear that your recently deceased grandmother left you her property in her will, at first you think that a dinky old cottage in the middle of nowhere isn’t going to mean much for you. But after spending a night there, you discover something far more valuable than the house itself: a hidden door that leads to another time, the same place but over 200 years in the past. In the late 18th Century, there is a king who will die before his 21st birthday unless you can save him. Will you help him, even if it means leaving your own life behind?
A/N: A bonus update because I’m feeling generous! I might start releasing these a little quicker since I’ve got a bit of a backlog, I just can’t wait for you guys to read it! 
You keep on your sneakers, glad they’re not visible beneath the dress, and follow him outside, marveling at the beauty of the landscape. Some things have remained; old, grand trees in your time are still growing fledglings here, and you can see the slope of a gentle hill in the distance where cattle graze. How would the villagers possibly be able to comprehend that in around two hundred and fifty years, a shopping mall has been erected in its place?
The village itself is already bustling. A gentle wash of chatter paints the landscape as people haggle for goods, make conversation and set up shop for the day. Yoongi is on the outskirts of the village, but not wholly removed, and he quickly guides you through the main street, instructing you to lift your skirt just enough that it doesn’t catch under your foot, and to not make eye contact with anyone.
Unlike Yoongi, most of the villagers you blur past are ragged and dirty, sporting clothing similar to yours, with ratty hair and grimy faces, but they seem happy. Although they look at you curiously, it’s nothing more than neutral interest. It seems these people have other things to worry about. In fact, Yoongi gets more looks than you, which you suppose is warranted. His silver hair and piercing look of determination command attention, and unlike the earthy tones around him, his clothes are pitch black; a tunic and leather pants underneath a heavy robe. On his hands are rings, made of bronze, wood and bone. He seems exactly the kind of intimidating presence you’d expect of a wizard. Shaman, you correct yourself.
“How far away is the King?” you ask curiously, having already reached the other side of the village. The path you two wandered now was a worn line of dirt and stone between a field, as you left the houses behind.
He fixes you with an unimpressed look, though you’re too captivated by the scenery to much care. “Take a wild guess, Y/n. What can you see directly in front of us?”
You look up towards the horizon, and sigh at your own stupidity. Ahead of you, nestled between two rocky mountains, is a grand palace. The palace itself is huge, with multiple storeys, wings, towers, the works. Around it is a sprawling plain, some parts closer to the front gates are lush with all breeds of colorful flowers, fountains, and intricately carved stone benches. It’s beautiful, ornate and luxurious, and you feel like an idiot for being too entranced with some sheep that you missed it. “Oh. So, what’s the plan, Yoongi? We just going to rock up to the front door and ask to see the King?”
Yoongi resumes walking. “Yes.”
You turn to him in shock at his perfectly calm response, stumbling to catch up to his brisk pace. “Yes? What, they don’t have security? They just let anyone play footsies with the royal family? No wonder this idiot dies.” You remember Namjoon’s comment from earlier. “How old is he anyway? Pretty young, right?”
“His Royal Majesty is twenty-one years old. He was seventeen when he ascended to the throne. And no, to answer your previous question, the palace does not let just anyone meet with the King. I’ll have you know that I am rather close with the King, and a trusted member of the courts in my role as Shaman. Many a time I have sought counsel from the spirits and given him advice that has improved his reign. It is only because you are with me that you will be able to get close to him.”
“So, that’s why you dress like the richest bitch in town?”
He glances at you sidelong. “Please refrain from using such language in the presence of His Royal Highness.” He clears his throat. “But yes.”
You walk in comfortable enough silence until finally two dudes in fancy brass buttoned uniforms open a set of heavy double doors for the two of you upon seeing Yoongi. The main foyer inside is so large that just the patter of your footsteps on the marble bounces off the high ceilings, and you’re taken aback by the complex arrangement of frescoes on the roof far above you. How did anyone manage to get up there? A butler inside escorts you up a curved stairway lit up by oil lamps embedded in the wall, but it’s clear Yoongi knows his way. He’s practically stepping on the butler’s heels with how impatient he is to get going.
“Yoongi,” you call out nervously, “I don’t really know what we’re going to do. Am I supposed to just hang around until something happens?”
He glances back at you, slowing down until you’re both ascending the same steps, side by side. “I thought you returned to your…home, to do some research? Did you not find sufficient information?”
You bite your lip at the butler in front of you two as you reach the top of the stairs and follow him down a wide, carpeted hallway. It’s clear with the tilt of his head that he’s listening in. “I know what, but I don’t know how.”
“Then, yes,” Yoongi answers simply, “you’ll just have to find something interesting enough to talk about that the King will let you stay for long enough.”
You sigh. “Yeah, fine, I can do that. So, what, you just told him we were coming by for dinner? When did you get time to come all the way here and back?”
“I didn’t, Y/n, I sent my apprentice ahead of me. I assume he’s informed the King; if not, he must have been killed along the way. These things happen.”
Your mouth drops open and you blink at the shaman with wide eyes.
“I’m joking, Y/n. These aren’t the Dark Ages, you know. We’re civilized enough.”
Suddenly, the butler comes to a stop, and you realize you’re directly in front of another set of doors, these ones with pearls and flecks of silver encrusted into the surface. He knocks, waits for a response, then falls back, turning to the two of you. “I’ll take my leave now, Sir, Madam.” He bows, and swiftly departs back the way he came.
Before you can question Yoongi about the plan again, muffled voices are heard beyond the door, and then with a rather loud groan, they’re swung open to reveal an extremely long room. It’s clearly the throne room; you may not be around here, but the literal throne kinda gives it away. Yoongi grips you tightly by the elbow and leads you forward, hissing, “make sure to bow,” in your ear as you go.
The figure occupying the tall, silver throne with purple velvet upholstery is pretty featureless from such a distance, but even if you wanted to squint at him for more details, Yoongi once again gives you a command, this time to bow your head and not make eye contact until he addresses you.
Heart racing, you focus on not tripping over your skirts, and keep your eyes on the veiny marble you walk across to get to him. The silence is unbearable, and it feels like the longest time until Yoongi finally tugs once on your elbow to stop you. He drops into a deep bow, from the waist, and you follow suit.
“Stand up,” a surprisingly clear voice calls out. You straighten up quickly, but keep your head dipped. “Great Shaman, to what do I owe the pleasure?”
Yoongi lifts his head, but taps your shoulder in warning gently, so you remain staring at the floor. “Your Royal Highness, I’ve brought with me a cousin from a neighboring village, Mirefeld. She wishes to apprentice underneath your loyal healer, sir.”
You jerk your head to the side but hear Yoongi shush you ever so quietly. The King hums in interest. “Mirefeld? I was not aware they were training healers in Mirefeld.”
“They aren’t, Your Majesty. That’s why I kindly ask that you allow her to study with your best.”
“She’s unmarried?”
“Of course.” You’re starting to get a little sick of Yoongi and this King speaking about you like you’re not there, but you press your lips together and wait patiently. “Besides, with all due respect, sir, we could use some more healers in Norhaven. I’ve been getting more and more villagers seeking healing, and I fear I do not have time for them all. Norhaven is prospering under your reign, Your Majesty, so we may require more than we currently have.”
“I understand. Maiden, raise your head now. Let me get a good look at you.”
You do as the King commands and just about choke on air. Whatever you were expecting, it wasn’t this. The King is beautiful, more so than the man beside you, and his youthful complexion isn’t tainted by the look of authority and power in his expression. Those piercing eyes run over you languidly, and you can’t help but swallow stiffly.
“What is your name?”
“Y/n, Your Majesty,” you answer, clearing your throat when you hear the way your voice wobbles.
He quirks a smile, and your heart skips a beat at the boyish quality of it. “Do you have a last name?” You freeze, breaking his gaze to question Yoongi with your eyes.
Yoongi calmly reaches out an arm to wrap around your shoulder. “She is a Min like me, sir.”
The King runs his tongue over his lips and sits back, letting his white-clad legs tip open lazily. Rather than a super fancy crown, like you had sort of expected, atop his ink-black hair is a simple golden circlet with a few peaks around its circumference. It’s been delicately carved with patterns of vines and leaves from what you can see, and the hands that clasp the arms of the throne are heavy with gold and jewels, far more luxurious than what Yoongi is sporting.
“Of course,” he answers finally, bringing a hand up to rest his chin on. “Well, Min Y/n, you seem like a decent young girl. I would love nothing more than for you to be in my service.”
You don’t miss the double entendre, but you’re more concerned with eying him up, and looking around the room for anything sharp. “Thank you, Your Majesty.”
Suddenly, he stands, startling the guard beside him, who up until this point has stood so still and silent that you’ll admit you didn’t notice him until just now. He’s in black gear, so it’s hard to gain many details, but you can tell easily that he must be dangerous. His dark brown hair falls over one eye, leaving the other one narrowed as he keeps watch. The King turns to him once he stands, patting down his brass-buttoned jacket, and asks for his coat. The guard nods once, hurries calmly but swiftly to a coatrack near the side wall and returns with a large fur coat.
“I shall take you to my personal healer, Seokjin. To ensure my wellbeing, he remains near to the palace at all times. His dwellings is behind the north wing.” King Jeon holds his arms out wordlessly and the guard opens up the coat to slip on the arms. A flash of silver catches your attention and your eyes widen.
“No-!” But it’s too late. The coat slips on, and the king cries out and recoils, clutching his side. Alarmed, the guard opens up the coat to see a blade that has cut through the pocket to stick out on the inner edge of the coat. Spots of blood stain the light grey fur already, and the guard throws the coat far away before bending down over the collapsed king.
TAGLIST Message me or send an ask to be added to the taglist for Sovereign, and never miss a new chapter!
@sonyeonsideupsmile  @sweetcheeksdna (I can’t seem to tag you!)  @hoodiebangtan @mntchcchp 
66 notes · View notes
poppywrites41 · 3 years
Text
Captive Love Ch 3
Prince! Yoongi x Maid! Reader
Tumblr media
Here is the 3rd chapter of Captive Love. Wow. I’m rlly getting more writing in than I thought.
Warnings: Suggestive themes, swearing, actual sex, mentions of violence, mentions of r*pe
If anyone is uncomfortable with these themes, GET OUT. Also, MINORS GET OUT. This story is purely fiction. The members of BTS would never do this.
Please let me know what y’all think!
Prev | Next
Y/N stood frozen where she was, too terrified to even breathe in fear that the person notices her presence. She watches in fear as the youngest prince, Jungkook, loses his shit after one of the new girls that arrived at the castle with Y/N spilled the water in her bucket on his expensive looking shores. The poor girl began to cry and spoke to the prince, “P-please your highness! I am n-new to my job and I am s-still learning ho- Please forgive my clumsiness!”
Jungkook laughed at her attempts to apologize and beg for forgiveness, “I don’t care if your fucking new to your job! Pieces of trash like you should have it carved in your dumb little heads to move out of OUR way. We cannot be tainted by garbage like you.”
The girl made herself small and began to cry more. The prince only chuckled at the girl’s response. “Aw sweetheart,” he said in a sweet tone of voice, patting her head while her body was trembling in fear, “I get that you’re new here and people make mistakes all the time. If it were any of my brothers instead of me, they might’ve let you off the hook just this once. However, you chose to mess with me instead. Not a very smart choice my dear.” The girl looked up at him with a questioning look. All of a sudden, the prince pushed her to the ground and placed his wet shoe in front of her face with a devious smirk.
“Now I might be willing to let this little mishap slide…” he began looking down at the girl who looked up at him with hopeful eyes.
Y/N hoped he would not make her do anything indecent. She really does not want to intrude, but he has no right to treat a girl who is new to all this so rudely.
The prince held his foot up in front of the girl’s mouth, “Like everything off my shoe and I will consider forgetting this ever happened.”
The girl, as well as Y/N, stared into the prince’s eyes, looking for any sign that this was a joke. When no sign of this being a joke, she chocked back a sob and opened her mouth to clean the shoe only to have her body pulled back into a warm embrace, shocking both her and the prince.
Y/N was so pissed that the prince acted like that, but she does not remember how she got into the position of holding the girl back from cleaning the prince’s shoe, but she kept a serious poker face as she looked into the eyes of the youngest prince.
“What is the meaning of this?!” Jungkook growls as Y/N puts the girl behind her back, shielding her from the prince’s glare.
“She does not need to clean your shoe! She did nothing wrong in this situation.” Y/N said.
The prince scoffed at her, “She did do something wrong! She spilled water on my shoes!”
“And it was an accident!” Y/N said, her voice raising a little, “She’s new to this job! This is only her first day working here and she already apologized to you. Isn’t that enough for you?”
“No, it’s not!” the prince said in a raised voice, “Her stupidity has tainted me! She needs to take it all back!”
“You are such a selfish, self-absorbed, fucking asshole!! Would it fucking kill you to be kind to other people?!” Y/N was so frustrated with the prince, that she didn’t even realized she had yelled at him. It did not hit her what she had done until he forcefully grabbed her chin and angled her neck to look up at his furious expression.
“Oh sweetheart…” he chuckled darkly, “Not only did you interfere with something you shouldn’t have, but you also insulted royalty AND yelled at me.”
Now it was Y/N’s turn to tremble in fear, her big e/c eyes looking into his dark brown ones. “I-I sincerely apologize, your highness. I let my anger get the best of me.”
He took a strand of her hair in his other hand and twirled it around his fingers, “That you did, little dove. That you did.” Y/N gulped not even wanting to think about what he will do to her. “But you know, little dove…” he said almost as if he was in deep thought, still playing with her hair, “I have never been spoken to like that, especially by woman. It was exciting. You have some spunk in you.”
Y/N was not sure what the prince was saying. When was her punishment going to come? Will she die right where she stands? She was immediately taken out of her thoughts when she felt a hot breath on her ear. Her whole body shivering. The prince gave a deep chuckle.
“Now,” he said in almost a whisper, holding her neck as he spoke into her ear, “What you did today will never happen again. But I’m not gonna lie, that turned me on.” Y/N froze in his hold, holding her breath. “How about this, little dove” he continued, “You let me fuck you, and I will forget everything that happened today. How does that sound?”
Before she could say anything, she was slammed against the wall, her breath knocked out of her. Y/N looked around for the young girl but could not see her. She managed to escape, good.
“Please don’t do this your highness!” she said in a whimper, “I did not agree to this!”
“Too bad” he said as he ran his over her dress, slowly going to the back and undoing the dress, “You don’t really get a choice against me.”
The prince placed his face into her neck, ignoring her cries as he gave her kisses along her neck and her collarbone as the top of her dress became loose, revealing the top of her breasts. He then shoved her legs apart and settled his knee in between her thighs. Even though the dress was being a barrier between her cunt and his knee, he could still feel the heat coming from the girl. He began to move his knee around, causing her to whimper more.
Y/N could not believe what was happening. She tried pushing the prince off of her, but he was so strong he wouldn’t budge. She didn’t want this, she wanted to scream and cry out for help, but she knew a much worse fate would be waiting for her if she got away from him. The only thing she could do was give up.
“What the hell are you doing, Jungkook?!” a deep raspy voice echoes through the hall.
Jungkook froze, eyes widening in some sort of fear. He stepped back from Y/N, allowing her to sink to the floor, trying her best to cover up her breasts with her loose dress. She kept her head down, not wanting to cause anymore embarrassment to herself.
The youngest turned towards the owner of the voice, “Yoongi! Stop interrupting me! I was just punishing this girl for disrespecting me.”
Y/N froze at the name of the second oldest prince.
“Jungkook,” the older prince sighed, “She’s fucking new here. Give her a break.”
“But she had the fucking audacity to call me a ‘a selfish, self-absorbed, fucking asshole’!! All because I was having another servant clean my shoe with her mouth because she spilled her cleaning water on them! I was going to punish both, but the other girl escaped.”
Yoongi looked at Y/N curled in on herself and walked towards her, Jungkook backing up, giving his brother space. The older prince crouched in front of her.
“Look at me.” He ordered.
Y/N was too scared to look at him and trying to cover her breasts. She just kept her head down. This really annoyed Yoongi, he’s never had someone not listen to what he ordered, ever.
“See?” the youngest sighed, “She did the same thing to me.”
Yoongi growled, “Listen to me slut...” he grabbed her hair roughly with his hand, causing her the gasp in pain and violently yanked her head up, “When one of tells you to look at us, you fucking lo-” he cuts himself off when he saw her face with tears in her eyes. Yoongi was not expecting her to be the one who pissed Jungkook off. He completely forgot what he was saying, he is grip in her hair loosening. He just stared at her and she stared back in confusion. “Yoongi?” Jungkook nudged his brother, snapping him out of his trance. “Next time we ask for your attention,” he says in a less threatening voice, “it would be wise for you to give it to us. It will help you in the long run.” He lets her hair go and awkwardly stands up, wiping his hands on his shirt.
“Jungkook,” he said turning to his brother, “Do you remember what the girl who spilled water on your shoes looked like?”
The prince nodded. Yoongi put his hand on Jungkook’s shoulder, “Why don’t you go deal with her while I deal with this one?” Jungkook smiled at his brother’s proposal, “Oh that would be great! I have so much in store for that whore!”
“No!” Y/N’s voice echoes, causing two pairs of eyes to fall on her. She gets onto her knees, trying her best to shield her top from the two males. “Please your majesties,” she pleads, looking them both in the eyes, “leave her out of this. I disrespected Prince Jungkook ten times worse than she did. I deserve her punishment and mine. I will take whatever is given to me. I promise I will keep her from making any more mistakes. Just please do not hurt her.”
“You mean that you will take any punishment I give?” Jungkook asks with an excited look on his face. Y/N shivers at his excitement, “Y-yes your majesty.”
Jungkook claps his hand, “Alrighty then! Everything is settled. Let’s-”
“I’ll give her the punishment.” Yoongi interrupts, causing both of their heads to turn to him.
“What?! Yoongiiii!” Jungkook whines, “I want to do it.”
“You have had enough trauma for one day. You are tense Guk.” Yoongi reasons, “Tae is going hunting in 20 minutes. Why don’t you go let off some steam with him?”
“But-”
“Don’t worry,” Yoongi said, patting the prince’s back, “Everything will be taken care of. I bet Sarah misses you too. She knows how to make you feel better.”
Jungkook thought about it for a minute. Then he turned to Yoongi, “Okay. I guess you’re right. I’ll go out with Tae. But I want to hear about her punishment when I get back!” He waved to his brother as he jogged down the hall to meet with his brother.
Y/N let out a breath once the youngest left, only to have it sucked back in when Prince Yoongi stepped in front of her.
“Stand up.”
This time, Y/N obeyed. She stood up on shaky legs, facing the prince.
“Turn around.”
Y/N’s choked back a sob and looked into his eyes, silently pleading with him to not continue where Jungkook left off. He raised his eyebrows as if to remind he of what he said earlier about listening to orders. Y/N’s head dropped as she turned around, presenting her back to him. She could feel his presence get closer to her and she began to shake. When his hands landed on her shoulders, she accidentally let out a sob. Yoongi’s hands stopped where they were. Y/N was terrified that he was going to rip her tongue out or something. Then all of a sudden, she felt the top of her dress being put back in place. Yoongi was tying her dress back up. When he finished, he stepped back. Y/N turned around and bowed her head to him, “T-Thank you, your highness.”
“You won’t survive long here if you don’t surrender yourself to us.” Yoongi said, crossing his arms in annoyance.
Y/N bows her hand in shame, “I’m sorry. But maybe if you all are nicer to your staff-”
“Just because I spared you from Jungkook’s wrath, does not mean I am your friend. You don’t get to say whatever you want to me just because I redressed you.” He stepped towards her, took her chin in his hand and lifted her head to meet his eyes, "Please remember that I am much worse than him sweetheart. I am still a prince. I am still a man with ravenous desires."
Y/N looks into his eyes, “Thank you for saving me, my prince. What will you tell the prince when he asks you what you did to me?”
Yoongi sighed as he pondered what to tell Jungkook, “What you like for me to tell him, little one?”
“I-I don’t know! What d-do you usually do for p-punishments?”
The prince smirked, “For men, I usually castrate them or cut a few limbs off. Very rarely do I kill. For women…” he noticed the girl shiver, “I humiliate them in the worst ways possible. I will fuck them in public, in front of their parents. I will sometime have them tied up to where I can tease them for days. It’s worse for the servants who are virgins because I will take away the one thing they want to keep for their ‘future soulmates’. I don’t care if I have to take it from them forcefully.”
Y/N’s legs almost give out, but the prince wrapped an arm around her waist, keeping her up, “So, little one. Would you like to pick what I tell him, or do you want me to pick?”
“C-Can you t-tell him that you h-had me whipped?” she whispered, not wanting to continue this conversation.
Yoongi thought about it for a minute, “I think I can make a good story about that. I could tell him how delightful your screams were.”
The girl shivered in the princes’ hold. She looked up into his eyes once more, “T-Thank you again, your majesty.”
Yoongi chuckles as he pulls at her bottom lip with his thumb, “I suggest you go back to you work, little one. It’s too dangerous to stay around me. Unless you want me to ruin you…”
The girl’s eyes widened in fear. She quickly collected herself, awkwardly bowed to the prince, and hurried down the hall.
“Work on your greetings! Next time I will not hesitate to punish you for real if you address us rudely. I do not plan on holding back.” he called after her.
When the girl was no longer in his line of sight, he turned and kicked the now empty water bucket in frustration. “You fucking idiot!” He cursed to himself, “You should have just taken her where she stood.”
He was so pissed at himself. Who was that person he became when he was with her?! He never saves servant girls from his brothers and certainly NEVER lets them go without punishment. Sure, he has had his eye on her, but now he’s beginning to despise her.
As he was walking back to his chambers, he bumped into Jimin.
“Hey Yoongi!” He said happily, “What’s with the grumpy face?”
“Where the fuck is Grace?!” Yoongi growls.
“She’s by the pond. I think her a Joon were out there a little bit ago, but I think he’s done with her. Don’t make her too tired though! I plan on having her come to my room later tonight.” Jimin laughs. His brother’s grumpiness has no effect on him.
Yoongi mutters a thanks to Jimin and storms off to the pond. Just like Jimin said, the red-haired woman was laying on the grass nude and catching her breath. She sees Yoongi approaching and smiles at him. She rolls over and gets on her hands and knees for him, knowing that’s his favorite position. Yoongi took his cock out of his pants and knelt down behind her, jerking it a couple of times. He gathered some of the mixture of her and Namjoon’s cum that was dripping out of her into his hand and rubbed his cock with it. He then roughly grabbed Grace and thrust himself inside her sopping pussy. The woman moaned beneath him as he aggressively slammed his cock into her over and over again. He needed to get that servant girl out of his head, but all he could think about was her being in Grace’s place, moaning while she took his cock like a good girl. Thinking about Y/N made him rut his hips into Grace faster, getting him closer to his climax. Grace was desperately trying to get herself to come, sensing that Yoongi was close, rubbing her clit furiously while the prince pounded into her. Noticing that Grace was struggling Yoongi flipped her, put her legs on her shoulder and resumed his relentless pounding. The new position helped him hit Grace’s special spot, spurring her into her orgasm. Yoongi quickly followed, gulping down breaths of air, sweat running down his face and his hair sticking to his forehead.
When he pulled out, a mixture of his, Namjoon and Grace’s cum seeped out of her cunt. This got Yoongi thinking. Grace is one of the many girls that Yoongi and his brother’s use for sex. They always share the girls. If he wants to have that girl be “promoted” to that position, would he be willing to share her with his brothers? Of course, he and his brothers are comfortable with doing literally anything together. They would have threesomes or more with some of the girls. Something about that turned them on. But this girl made Yoongi feel different. If his brothers took a liking to her, would he let them use her?
254 notes · View notes
aquaminwrites · 5 years
Text
Skin Deep: 07
Tumblr media
Pairing: Yoongi x Tattoo Artist!Reader (M/F) Genre: Friends to lovers, slow burn. Eventual smut. Rating: 18+ Warnings: Language, mentions of infidelity Word Count: 4.5K
1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8 | 9 | 10 (links removed due to tumblr issue)
A/N: We all need a friend like Hoseok. Also, thank you for the response to the last update! I hope you enjoy this chapter, let me know what you think! 
Two weeks pass. It’s late August, nearly September, and Yoongi has not heard from you since that day. He thought that it would be easy to slip back into his routine, the way it had been for twenty-plus years of his life before he knew you, but more than ever, he feels alone.
And not just alone. But lonely.
Loneliness is something that Min Yoongi, in the past, had never really felt. He’d always had his friends, his parents, his older brother. Occasionally, a warm body that would spend the night. But he always cherished his time alone. He revelled in it, the quiet in which his muse would start to sing, where he would come up with unique beats and lyrics for his raps.
But now, as he sits alone in his studio, staring blankly at his computer screen, all he hears is deafening silence.
There’s nothing.
Yoongi closes his eyes and takes in a deep breath. He tries not to imagine your face, he really does. But it’s hard not to when everything in his apartment reminds him of you. He hasn’t tried to contact you either, taking your radio silence as a sign that you don’t want to speak to him ever again.
Not that he would blame you, after what he said.
He still replays that moment in his mind over and over and over. The look of hurt in your eyes when he accused you of making him feel inferior. The rage that bubbled over when he said someone like you.
There are so many things he should have said instead. So many truths that he’s kept hidden in the back of his mind, things he’s been afraid to vocalize because he’s never said them out loud to anyone before. Things that he never expected to feel for anyone, because Min Yoongi is not the kind of person that falls in love, or vice versa.
He rolls his chair towards his piano, his right hand tinkering on one of the higher octaves. He closes his eyes and plays a tune he’s been working on for months, one that he can’t seem to put words to. He plays the tune over and over, fucking up more than once, before his left hand joins and he starts to pound on the keys.
The melody is wistful, romantic, and heartbreaking.
Something in him shifts. The silence in his mind starts to ebb away as the words start to materialize. He hums out a melody as he plays, trying to grasp at them. When he opens his eyes, he’s surprised to find that tears are streaking down his cheeks.
Yoongi continues to play, mumbling the words that won’t stop spinning around in his head, a brutal cacophony that crescendoes until they threaten to burst forth.
I need you, girl. Why am I in love alone, why am I hurting alone?
Another day, another client.
It feels like, at this point, you’re completely operating on auto pilot. You smile at your customers, make small talk with them, joke and laugh, but it feels disingenuous. You think that maybe you need to buy more plants, that taking care of them will distract you from the hole in your heart that Yoongi left when you told him to leave your studio.
Yoongi.
The name alone brings forth all sorts of memories and emotions. When you have a client in your chair, you can pretend that the outside world doesn’t exist, and neither does he. But when you’re alone in your studio after a long day of work, the moon already high in the sky, you can’t help but think of him.
You liked him. You really, really liked him. Hell, you still like him. But you can’t help but recall the things he’d said to you, the fury in his voice and in those sharp eyes that you cared for so much. That memory taints all the others, a bad seed ruining all the good in the months that the two of you had gotten to know each other.
You don’t hate Yoongi. You could never, not when he occupies every part of your mind and your heart. You haven’t felt this way about anyone before, not even Namjoon.
Your relationship with Namjoon always had a power imbalance—he was your mentor, and you were his apprentice. You were under his tutelage and that’s how the two of you got into your relationship. Some of the other artists in the studio thought that you were only sleeping with him to get on his good side, and so that he would bless you with his artwork.
And you knew that wasn’t true. You had loved Namjoon, loved him so much that you were willing to overlook his flaws. Like the time you’d been catcalled by a group of men in the street, and all he said to you was that you should have worn a sweater or cardigan to cover your arms instead. You forgave him because you figured he was right—if you weren’t wearing revealing clothing, then they wouldn’t catcall you. So you started to cover yourself more, dressing the way he wanted you to dress because you figured that only he should be the one to really see your body.
You even forgave him after you’d caught him in bed with Jisoo. You were at the studio, working on renovations with Junghyun, who had volunteered to help you replace the floorboards. You’d forgotten something at home, and so you’d swung by your house, only to find Jisoo’s car parked in your driveway. It wasn’t unusual for her to stop by your house to visit you or Namjoon, but she had said that she was going to be visiting her parents, which was why she couldn’t help with the renovations that day.
Namjoon had also come up with some sort of excuse as to why he couldn’t help out that day. Something about a client requesting a session with him at a colleague’s studio. So when you opened the front door and heard the moans coming from the bedroom, you already knew what was going on.
Namjoon and Jisoo had both begged for your forgiveness. You’d thrown Jisoo’s clothes back at her, and told her to get out of your house. Once she was gone and it was just you and Namjoon, you broke down, collapsing in a heap on the floor. He held you and apologized, crocodile tears cascading down his face.
He swore it was only that one time. That it was a mistake, that he loved you, and that it would never happen again.
And you believed him.
Until you decided to go to therapy, and your therapist made you realize that their affair actually been going on for months. Jisoo and Namjoon would always have excuses for why they were late to meetings and appointments, and they spent a lot of time together apart from you. You figured it was because they were friends before you and Namjoon got together, but instead, they were going around behind your back.
You said you’d forgiven Namjoon and that you loved him. But the more you let the wound fester, the more and more you grew to resent not only him, but yourself. You always talked about how you would never stay with a cheater, how you would never be with someone who would willingly hurt you so badly. But when you found yourself in that situation, you didn’t know what else to do.
Where would you go? Who were you without him? You’d spent nearly three years of your life being Y/N and Namjoon. And then suddenly, everything was falling apart. The perfect future you thought you had with your husband-to-be and your best friend at your side crumbled until nothing was left but lies and deceit. You couldn’t live like that anymore, so you decided that you had to leave.
And leaving was the hardest thing you’d ever had to do. To walk away from someone who you thought was your everything, from your house, from your friends…it was a difficult decision. But Junghyun had opened his arms and his home to you while you searched for your own apartment. He’d been there at your studio in your stead, making sure that Namjoon collected all of his things without causing any problems.
Yes, you had loved Namjoon. But Yoongi?
Yoongi was, and still is, different. Regardless of what you’d said in anger.
He didn’t mince around words or try to manipulate you the way Namjoon did. You’d openly criticized his world view, and while he’d initially challenged you on it, he really did try to make himself better by learning and reading and accepting that people are inherently different.
He bled music and passion, and you saw that firsthand while you spent time with him at his studio. You marvelled at how he could play piano with his eyes closed, just feeling the music as his fingers danced effortlessly across the keys. He’d told you jokingly one night that his piano was his first love, that no one understood him the way his music did.
And you believed him. Because as open and as honest as he’d been with you, you knew that you’d barely scratched the surface of the enigma that is Min Yoongi. And you wanted to know more.
Being around him gave you butterflies. There wasn’t anything about Min Yoongi that you didn’t like—you liked his gummy smile, his tiny teeth, the way his chin would dimple when he pouted, the way his eyes would widen whenever he was surprised. You even liked those weird sounds he made when he was thinking, that odd slurping sound he would make with his tongue, almost as if to punctuate a question.
You sigh, running a hand through your hair. You miss him. A lot.
You stare at your phone, at the unheard voicemail from Yoongi in your inbox. You’re too scared to listen to it, too scared of what it might be. So, like a coward, you leave it and try to focus back on clearing your email inbox instead.
You’re in the process of re-reading the same sentence for the fifth time when the door swings open, the bell signalling the arrival of someone new. It’s already early evening, and you’re done tattooing for the day, so you glance up curiously at who it could be.
In your heart, you hope that it’s Yoongi.
But instead, it’s a welcome face that you haven’t seen in a long time.
“Hoseok!”
Hoseok grins at you, and you rise from your chair to run and give him a hug. He holds you close, giving you a comforting kiss on the head as he rocks you back and forth in his arms.
“Hi, sweetheart,” he murmurs into your hair. “How have you been? I don’t ever get to see your pretty face anymore.”
You rest your head against his shoulder and just allow yourself to enjoy the sensation of being held by someone. “I’ve been busy,” you say, and it’s not a lie. But you have a feeling that Hoseok knows the truth, because he rubs circles against the centre of your back and lets out a sigh.
“He’s been a wreck, you know.”
You stiffen at his words, and Hoseok holds you at arm’s length. He smiles at you, but it’s one that doesn’t quite reach his eyes. You bite your lip and look down at the ground, not wanting Hoseok to see that your eyes are getting red as you hold back your tears.
“Hey,” Hoseok ducks down slightly, trying to get you to look at him. He notices as you start to sniffle, and he guides you over to the bench so that you can both sit. “I didn’t tell you that to upset you, I’m sorry. Forget I mentioned him. How are things with you? Jimin and Jungkook ask about you all the time. So do Jin-hyung and Taehyung, come to think of it. We all miss you, you kind of just…disappeared.”
“I didn’t disappear,” you mutter, hastily wiping your eyes. “I’ve been here the whole time.”
Hoseok frowns, and you can’t help but notice that it doesn’t suit his face. “You know what I mean.”
You groan, letting your head fall against the wall. “I don’t know, Hoseok. Things have just been…well, weird. I’m sure Yoongi told you about my ex coming to see me—”
As you say his name out loud, your voice starts to waver. The memory of the fight loops again, endlessly, and it feels like you’re drowning all over again.
Someone like you.
Someone like you.
Someone like you.
“Hey,” Hoseok snaps you out of your fog. “He never actually told me what happened. Just that he fucked up and that you probably hate him now.”
You look into Hoseok’s eyes, and shake your head. “I don’t hate him,” you promise. “I don’t think I ever could.”
Hoseok smiles at that, a genuine one this time. “I’ve known Yoongi a long time, Y/N. Most of my life, actually. He’s always been shit at expressing his feelings. He has all these thoughts running through his mind, constantly thinking and overthinking. Sometimes when he tries to get those words out, he just doesn’t know how to do it in any other way than through his music. He’s always been closed off, a little grumpy.”
You snort, looking away. “Understatement.”
“Let me finish,” Hoseok tuts. “He’s always been a little rough around the edges and his bad days outnumbered his good ones. That is, until he met you.”
Your gaze snaps back to his, and you can see the sincerity pooling in his irises. Your lips part slightly as you suck in a tiny breath. Hoseok continues.
“I’ve never seen him this happy before, Y/N. In all the years that I’ve known him, I’ve never once seen him look at someone the way he looks at you. His whole face lights up. It’s like you’re the sun, the moon and the stars. Me and the guys teased him about it for a really long time before he finally confessed to us that he liked you in that way, even though all of us could see it from day one.”
You rub at your arms self consciously. “I kind of figured that he liked me after a while,” you confess. “I wasn’t sure, until that day he came to get me when that creep was following me down the street.”
Hoseok waves his hand. “Oh, he liked you way before that day.”
You glare at him, giving him a playful shove. “Big difference it makes now. We haven’t spoken in weeks. He probably hates me. Or thinks I got back together with my ex.”
Hoseok raises an eyebrow at you. “Did you?”
“I wanted to talk to him,” you admit, and Hoseok frowns again, deeper this time. “Not because I want to get back together with him. That ship sailed a long time ago. But…just to clear the air. As much as I resented Namjoon in the past for hurting me so much, he was still my mentor and I still have respect for him as an artist. And I also have sympathy for him, because I’m realizing now that him cheating on me was a reflection of his own insecurities, not of my worth.”
He nods, seemingly deep in thought. A brief silence settles between the two of you before he quietly asks, “Do you think that Yoongi is going to treat you the same way Namjoon did?”
“No,” you say immediately, without even having to think about it. “He would never.”
“I think you need to talk to him,” Hoseok states, and you can’t help but notice that he sounds tired. He’s probably had to deal with Yoongi for the past few weeks, trying to convince him to reach out to you again. And now here he is with you, playing the middle man again. “He doesn’t fall for people often, Y/N. Pretty much never. But he really cares about you, and I know that he misses you…even if he’s too proud to admit it.”
You chew on your bottom lip, your hands coming to grip at the edge of the bench. “He left me a voicemail that night.”
Hoseok’s eyebrows fly up into his fringe. “He did? Really? What did he say?”
You shake your head. “I’ve been too scared to listen to it.”
Hoseok’s hand flies up to smack against his forehead. “You’re both so dense. Oh my god.”
“Excuse me!” You balk, arms folded over your chest indignantly. “I’m going through a tumultuous time emotionally, could you cut me the tiniest bit of slack, please?”
“No, because you’re both dumb!” Hoseok declares, holding out his hand. “Give me your phone. We’re listening to that voicemail right now, you big baby.”
“Jesus, alright, fine,” you huff, rising to fetch your phone from where you left it on the other side of the front desk. You begrudgingly unlock it and hand it over, and Hoseok proceeds to play the voicemail on speaker for the both of you to hear.
As soon as it starts, and his voice filters into your ears, you’re suddenly hit with a wave of emotions. You can’t believe how much you miss him, how desperately you wish he was here.
Hey. I know you probably hate me…I hate me too, if it’s any consolation. I fucking suck. I’m a fucking idiot and…I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean what I said to you today. You make me a better person. You changed me, yeah, but I needed that change. Just like I need you. And I don’t…I don’t want to pressure you into anything. I know I fucked up, and you probably don’t ever want to see me again, but…if there’s any chance that you do, then please, please call me back.
And then he’s crying. And it breaks your fucking heart.
Fuck. I’m sorry. You’re probably going to delete this message as soon as you hear it. But, uh…don’t cut the others out of your life because of me, okay? They’re good people, and they care about you. So do I, even though I’m shit at showing it. I hope you can find it in yourself to forgive me one day. So…yeah. Bye.
The voicemail ends, leaving the two of you standing there, staring at the phone in Hoseok’s hand. When you finally meet his eyes again, you realize that you’re crying as well.
“Talk to him,” Hoseok implores. “Please.”
You take in a trembling breath before you find your resolve. “Okay,” you promise. “There’s just one thing I have to do first.”
You’re sitting at a table at the café near your studio, your leg bouncing uncontrollably as you try to fight off your fight or flight instinct. You’re nervous, rightfully so, and you really, really hope that you made the right move by calling him.
Namjoon slides into the seat across from yours with two coffees in hand, a black beanie covering his hair. He sends you a soft smile, all dimples, and you smile back politely.
“Thanks for meeting me, Joon.”
“You know,” he begins, “when you called me all those weeks ago just to hang up on me as soon as I picked up, I didn’t know what to think. And now you invite me out for coffee out of the blue?” He takes a sip from his cup before continuing. “What’s going on?”
“I…” You clear your throat, sitting up straighter in your seat. “I just wanted to let you know that I still care about you. And that I’ll always care about you. But…”
“But…” Namjoon finishes for you, “There’s someone else.”
You glance up at him, and notice that there’s no malice in his eyes. There’s no anger, no disgust. He just seems a little tired, and a little worn. “I don’t think we were ever really meant to be, Joonie,” you say quietly. “You broke my trust, and that’s something that can never be repaired. But I’ve moved on, and I met someone, and I think I owe it to myself to at least try with him. I’ve been so unhappy for so long. And…I think he might be it for me.”
Namjoon stares at the dark liquid in his cup, nodding to himself absentmindedly. After a few seconds, he asks, “What’s his name?”
Your lips quirk up in the tiniest smile. “Yoongi.”
“Yoongi,” he repeats. “He’s the guy who came by that day, right? The one who brought you soup?”
You laugh at that, pressing a hand to your cheek. “Yeah, that’s him.”
Namjoon just regards you for a second, taking you in with soft eyes. He smiles at you again, a little more wistful, and with just the tiniest amount of longing. “You love him.”
You feel yourself immediately stiffen. “I…what?”
“You love him,” he repeats. “I can tell. You have that goofy look in your eyes. I recognize it because that’s how you used to look at me.”
You gape at him for a second, trying to stutter out a response. Namjoon just laughs, scrunching his nose slightly while lowering his head.
Lifting his chin back up again, he says, “It’s alright, I get it. I was an asshole to you in the past, and I ruined your friendship with Jisoo. If it’s any consolation, I’ve been going to therapy and figuring a lot of my own shit out in the meantime. It was unfair of me to pop out of the blue and come to your studio unannounced, just expecting that you would take me back with open arms.”
“You also kissed me in front of Yoongi,” you deadpan. “That was also not cool.”
“I couldn’t help myself, I’m sorry,” Namjoon sighs. “That was wrong of me. I just…I hadn’t seen you in over a year, and it fucking killed me to not be able to hold you or touch you the way I used to.”
“I’m not yours to hold or touch anymore, Namjoon,” you state plainly. “You should know that by now.”
“What can I say,” he huffs. “I’m an idiot. I ruined the one good thing in my life, and now I have to deal with the consequences.”
Your knee is still bouncing under the table, but not as rapidly as before. Because even though there was a lot of bad in your relationship, there was also a lot of good. And it’s hard to remember the good through the pain, but you know that your healing is long overdue. “I really have missed you, Joonie,” you tell him, hoping that he believes your earnestness. “I miss your friendship. When we broke up, I didn’t just lose my fiancé, I lost my best friend. And…I think I’d like for us to rebuild that. If you want.”
Namjoon smiles, showing off those dimples that used to make your heart flutter. “Yeah. I’d like that.”
You smile back, taking a sip of your coffee. “Good. Because you still have to finish my back piece, you moron.”
“Hey,” Namjoon whines, slumping in his seat. “I’m a busy man! Be thankful I’m not charging you an hourly rate!”
The two of you laugh at that, and you can’t remember the last time you felt this comfortable around him. But things are different this time—you don’t feel that same pull to him as you did when you were together, nor do you feel the desire to reach out and touch him. It just feels like two old friends getting together over a cup of coffee, shooting the shit and catching up on lost time.
And so that’s what you do—you spend the next few hours talking to Namjoon, asking him about what’s been going on with him in the time you’ve spent apart. And the more the two of you speak, the more you realize that this is the relationship that you were always meant to have with him. Friends, nothing more, nothing less.
You tell him about Yoongi. You tell him everything, from how the two of you met because of Junghyun’s little brother, about his at-home studio, how he was helping you re-learn how to play piano, and about how he would spend time working on music at your shop so you wouldn’t have to be alone.
“I really am happy for you,” Namjoon promises. “It seems like this Yoongi guy might be your perfect match.”
You scratch at the back of your head and tug slightly at your ear, a habit you realize you’d picked up from Yoongi himself.
“Well,” you falter. “I might have fucked things up a little bit.”
Namjoon looks surprised, his head tilting to the side. “What happened?”
“After you left the studio, we had a fight,” you tell him, not wanting to divulge all of the details. “We haven’t talked since.”
He frowns deeply, before reaching across the table to flick you right between your eyebrows.
“Ow!” You declare, rubbing the spot gingerly with your fingertips. “The fuck was that for?”
“Talk to him, you idiot.”
“It’s not that simple—”
“I’m pretty sure it is,” Namjoon counters. “Look. From what it sounds like, this guy is your shot at happiness. Right? And you love him, even if you won’t say it out loud. So unless you want to be miserable forever, which I know you don’t, you need to go to him and fix things. I can’t be the only person telling you this.”
“You’re not,” you admit. “Yoongi’s—my friend, Hoseok, told me the same thing. I just wanted closure first. With you.”
Namjoon holds his hand out for you, and this time you take it. His fingers curl against yours, and you find comfort in the gesture as he regards you with the fondness of an old friend.
“And now you have it. I’ll always be here for you, Y/N, rooting for you from the sidelines. Now, go get your man.”
You give his hand a squeeze, and offer him a small smile. “I love you, Joonie.”
He returns it with one of his own, a gentle contentment settling between the two of you. You both know that things can never go back to how they were, not exactly. But the promise of starting anew, as friends, warms your heart to the very core. And he knows what you mean when you say that you love him. And he hopes that you understand as he replies, “I love you too.”
328 notes · View notes
Text
Strange Addictions- M.Y.G (1)
Pairings: Yoongi/Reader, Taehyung/Reader
Type: Gang/Drug Dealer AU?! BTS RUN ERA!
Genre: Angst,Crime, Slow Burn??, Eventual Smut
Warnings: Strong Language, Mentions of death, stuff you expect from this genre really.
Word count: around 2k.
Preface:
Y/N was an incredibly smart and innocent young girl. Her eyes sparkled like the stars and she was the very definition of charming and youth. So when she finally moved to the same city as her older brother, the summer before UNi began, it was no wonder how close she became to his troubled friend Taehyung. She was loving life but soon money got tight; what with preparing for school and such. So while exploring her soon to be new campus, she was tipped off by a student about a part time job delivering pizzas. How awesome! Her coworker is aloof but attractive and slightly older than her. But when he warms up to her, and with the permission of the boss, he promises to look out for her and teach her what he knows. She gets far more than she bargained for and soon it’s too late for her to turn around. But with him she didn’t care. At least for awhile. But nothing good ever lasts in this city and soon everything has fallen apart and Yoongi and Tae are no where to be found. Forced to take Yoongis place, she is now ruthless and hardened after all this time. Best in her business now really. But at night the girl she used to be slips out now and then. It’s his fault but she can’t let him go.
Tumblr media
I thought I knew fear. True deep fear. Up until now fear was a spectrum of emotions spun into one. Constantly shifting and almost undeterminable. A force of its own demanding to be felt. I thought I knew sorrow. Promises un-kept and missed opportunities soon to be forgotten within the passing of time. All holding respective lessons to be learned. Stepping stones of self-discovery and growth. Necessary. Accepted.
My world has always been vibrant and moving. When change did not come, I made it myself. Finding simple pleasures in the world around me. My eyes were always set on the far horizons of “What Could Be” or far behind in “What Had Been”. My life, in my eyes, was a blank canvas and I wanted to capture the essence of life itself in that one painting. With that goal in mind, the come and go of people in my life didn’t matter as much. They had their own paths to follow.
But over the course of a year or so it seems any and all essence of life has been drained from me. The unforgiving city took all I had to give with little regard. Tainted innocence. People acting similarly. And soon I was no better. Following the crowds mindlessly during the day and running the streets at night. My eyes were sunken and exhausted from the lack of sleep I had been getting but I couldn’t stop. After all: There Ain’t No Risk For The Wicked. And dealers don’t get sick days.
Today was an average day with equally average weather. Grey skies reflected off grey pavements as soft chill blew through unevenly.
I work part time as a pizza delivery driver complete with the dorkiest scooter and helmet combo. A job I once eagerly came into back when he still worked here. But that was months ago. But business as usual with customers getting their fix and a side of pizza. I can’t help but crack up at the set up every now and then. “Yes can I get a large pepperoni with extra spice? ”
The phrase (spice) was inconspicuous enough that if anyone overheard they would be none the wiser. But the owner and anyone he trusted to work under him knew. And because I had “such a unsuspecting and adorable face” he immediately took me under his wing. Well not after a few so called tests of corse. At first they were frightening when I had no idea who I was working for let alone with.
But Yoongi. Yoongi always made sure we came home safe to the Old Man. He used to anyways. Jealousy and spite are poisonous things.
I was running a delivery to a regular today though. Triple spice with extra dust for one Seok. His full name was Hoseok but for the sake of orders he only ever went by Seok. Although when I first met him he insisted I call him Hope. He had the brightest smile that could outshine any star and a laugh like a dream. I fell for him a bit that day but in more of a childish school girl way. I felt guilty when I first began delivering him more than just pizza. When I thought we were friends. Now it’s just business.
Rounding the corner past the dry cleaners and laundromat I pulled over and parked the scooter on the curb. He lived in the apartments above the mainstream businesses and I had a few other customers on this same road. Some days I’d make 8 deliveries at once. Ha! Heading up the creaky stairs, covered in carpet at least 30 years old, I nearly tripped over the one collapsed spot.
“Pfft you would think after nearly two years you would remember to not step there” spoke a familiar yet raspy voice.
“Yea well after two years you would think your bastard slum lord would’ve fixed it” I grumbled meeting eyes with Seok who draped himself almost casually against his door frame waiting for me to close the distance.
“You got my money Seok?”
“I really wish you wouldn’t call me that when it’s just us you know” he chided but nonetheless pulls out the required bills and passes them to me under the pizza box as we trade off. I don’t have to bother counting them here though. He was many things but he was reliable when it came to this.
“You wanna come in and share this with me? You look tired y/n. You should come in and relax?”
“Seok..”
“Y/n.”
“Hhrrrg Hobes I am not doing this today. Why don’t you call up Jimin? I’m sure he would be thrilled.”
“Aish he’s not answering. Hung up on another girl”
“Hmmm maybe you should try that sometime. Maybe not a relationship but just get laid or something.” I raised my eyebrows at this pointedly. But he just smirked.
“Well if you’re offering..”
“Goodbye Seok!” Rolling my eyes, as he sighed and shut the door behind me, I went back down the stairs avoiding the dip at the top this time. Someones gonna bust a knee cap on that bullshit one of these days.
The familiar hum of the bike underneath made it easier to remember the girl I had been before. Sometimes I would even ride it by the river and pretend I was a normal Uni girl again. Before I had dropped out and everything spun wildly out of control.
Jin insisted one day we would bring mom and dad out and have a cheesy family picnic together. I laughed then at how silly it sounded but….I would trade everything in the world to have that now.
I haven’t spoken to my parents since his passing. Truthfully he’s the reason I can no longer sleep. His death plagued my nights and almost my days until I finally killed off all my feelings.
Well almost. There are still nights where my throat is raw and my body is ravaged and racked with sputtering tears and silent wails. I can’t cry to loud so I have to choke the sobs down usually which leads to me getting sick half the time. Beats noise complaints I guess.
“WATCH WHERE YOU’RE FUCKING GOING!!”
“Oh shit!”
I grabbed the breaks and yanked my steering towards the left until I was completely clear of the asshole that decides to step out into the road. Hard dirt and gutter water splattered all over me once I made contact with the ground. The bike crushing my legs in a weird twisted mess. But seemingly no broken limbs at least. Now who the fu-
“Yo y/l/n did you not fucking see me?”
Tae? What is he doing back in the city?
“Are you listening to me?”He gestured angrily but all I could do was stare blankly and blink as I picked up my bike.
“*under his breath and exasperated* This crazy bitch who does she think she is?”
“Pfft not your bitch for sure. Also speak up if you’re gonna go talkin shit.”
“Oh that’s rich coming from you.”
“I sure hope it is. And where the fuck have you been exactly? Seok and Jimin said they haven’t heard from you in nearly two months?”
“I’ve been working and taking care of my family. Some of us have to make a more modest living than others to make ends meet” he narrowed his eyes as he finished his sentence.
Easy to say that Tae has not, and never will be, a customer of The Old Man. He didn’t know about the whole operation until what happened with my older brother. In fact we had all been close when I first moved here.
“I don’t have time for this.” I stood planning to leave before a thought occurred to me; “How’s your mother by the way? Is she..ya know... ok?”His eyes darkened but he shifted his stance and his gaze to the side. Like he was trying to keep himself together.
“I’m with her so she’s fine”
“You know that’s not what I mean-“
“It’s none of your fucking business y/l/n” Again I blinked, turning to start the bike and climbing on; not bothering to wipe the dirt off my body or face.
“Whatever”
He bristled. “You know this life is not what he wanted for you-“ he begins lowly, looking back up to meet my eyes.
“Yea well to quote yourself: it’s none of your fucking business Tae” and with a sardonic smile I sped off back to the shop where more deliveries were to be made.
Just an ordinary day. Sure.
31 notes · View notes
inkth · 6 years
Text
cream of the crop pt. 1
pairing → mygxreader
genre → angst (in future parts), fluff
warnings → for this part, there are no warnings
word count → 6.6k
okAY so fyi this is unedited for now and i might come back to switch certain things up but oh my god in bon voyage there was a part where yoongi got a strawberry milkshake and i stg this was in my wip waaaay before that so when i saw the gif i think i wailed a bit bc he made it literally canon my friends!!!! hope u enjoy this guys im chwishfsdkfhl
Tumblr media
Yoongi just wanted a god damn strawberry milkshake to release work stress. not to be grabbed by the arm by a stranger begging him to role play as some perfect boyfriend or another.
There are a variety of absurd experiences Min Yoongi has been unfortunate enough to cross within his current lifetime.
Thinking back, there was that time Yoongi picked up the phone to his childhood best friend Kim Namjoon, who thought he was being robbed by foreigners on the side of the street at one in the afternoon, and frantically asked Yoongi to please come save him by the way its the sidewalk on 44th street bring a gun!
“What kind of fucking robbers let you make a phone call, dumbass?” Yoongi barked into the phone, pretty upset that his afternoon nap was interrupted by some nonsensical disturbance.
“Oh shit Yoongi, you’re probably right,” Namjoon exhales and stays on the phone with him though, as he tries to solve the mystery of the tourists who just wanted to let Namjoon know that he had dropped a couple bills. They were discreetly carrying knives because they were opening a wood carving stand a block over, Namjoon explained later. Yoongi was quite the unamused listener.
There was another time in his already awfully long life when Yoongi himself was found caught in the middle of a fight between a Minecraft gamer and a ballerina carrying a flower vase, but that was a long story where it finally ended with him being released from custody as soon as the police had determined his innocence.
Or that other glitch in his simulation of a life when he had to bring nine cats home with him after work. Yoongi never knew he had a cat allergy, but he learned it the hard way that night as he sneezed so hard for so long till he couldn’t hear anything out of his ears.
So when Yoongi is feeling something in the air tickle his nugget of a brain that he should skip his ritual milkshake tonight and head on home right away to avoid whatever this coming disturbance is, Yoongi does what Yoongi does best, and he ignores his intuition because who cares, what Yoongi wants is his McFreaking milkshake.
Everything goes smoothly. Yoongi successfully orders a milkshake at the bar. He successfully receives the right order. He successfully starts to drink the milkshake in the quiet serenity of two am on a Monday. 
But then he fails to leave as soon as she comes in the door, the same girl who legitimately flings the entrance open like some wild animal and he is so horrified he can’t look away from this scene and makes the mistake of meeting your gaze.
The damage is done, however. He knows you’ve selected him as your prey among the barren tables save for one lady picking up fries togo and the waitress staring at you in fear.
Tumblr media
“Lady, please get off me,” he groans, pulling your fingers off his biceps as if they’re blood hungry leeches. His arm is free for maybe a second before your fingers fly back, grip stronger than before and this time Yoongi really can’t do much with just the one tired, exhausted hand; the one that isn’t holding the milkshake glass. 
He’s whispering a string of curses and damnations at One Week Ago Yoongi for slacking with working out. Or any of his past Yoongis, really. He rests his head on the tips of his fingers, weighing down on his elbow angled onto the table.
“You don’t understand,” you wheeze dramatically, eyes round with terror. Uh, hello? I don’t care enough to understand, Yoongi mentally comments. “My parents, they-“
Sure, you might’ve been exaggerating everything a little, but what’s a little show and extravagance when your damn life is on the line? A matter of life and death knows no tranquility.
He looks at you half lidded; boredom and ‘are you really still talking to me Ican’tbelievetheaudacity’ washing over his face doing a whole awful lot to create a grave aura around him. You can physically see the deathly ash gray energy come off him in waves like something from an anime.
At this point, Yoongi’s thinking he might just ditch you, make a run for it to never see your crazy ass again and the idea is so tempting but instead, he responds. He’s not too sure why, although it’s probably ‘cause he’s paid an awful lot for this deliciously overpriced milkshake that has yet to be completely consumed. But the fact of the matter is he does respond, even thought you’re clearly not in the right state of mind and he really should be telling you to go home.
“Listen, they’re not gunna care if your boyfriend’s a bum. It’s your life anyways, why would they care?” Yoongi notices he’s got about another sip or two of his milkshake and then he can hightail it outta this joint and a certain spazz grabbing onto him.
You let go of his arm, thinking maybe you came off a little too strong and run your hands over your hair to pat down the flyaways contributing to the messy, crazed look.
“Now, I really absolutely must get going… miss,” Yoongi has finished his drink with a content sigh, a little disappointed that the experience was partially ruined with your improv tug of war, but content nonetheless. “Don’t worry, I’ll go ahead and take care of your water,” he reassures you dryly and stands up from the bar’s long legged chair, grabbing his expensive leather jacket. The best purchase he’s ever made in his life, he tends to overshare this fact to anything or anyone with two ears and legs, seeing as how he wears it everyday through wind, rain and the scorching heat.
Your eyes flash in one last lunge of desperation and your integrity flies out the window and disappears into the sky like a balloon. Floating away… peacefully, gone forever till all that’s left is your soulless body embarrassing yourself like this on a Monday at two am.
“Please,” you choke out one last time and sincerity taints your voice, everything you’ve depended on relying on this thin line of his consent. 
There’s something about it that Yoongi finds himself hesitating for as his mind reels from the way your fingers grip the end of his jacket sleeve. 
“I really, truly only need your help for a couple days. I-I’ll even pay you.”
Your eyes dart to the floor from his face with your final push, unable to face rejection one last time from help you so ridiculously need. His body halts, and with this, you take it as a sign for your fingers to relax and stop holding his like some child refusing to let go of their lollipop. 
There’s one thing the weary should know, and it’s that one specific thing hits a chord with Min Yoongi that makes him who he is.
Tumblr media
“Shit.”
Hana looks up at you in what seemed like concern and a bit of ‘damn, you live like this?’ tainting her face. You keep going back and forth between looking down at your most recent message on your phone and up to her face, still contorted in confusion unable to face the reality that is your life right now.
You’re not okay, this can’t be happening — everything you had worked up for up until this point, only to be destroyed by your parents’ wrath would be the endgame for your life. You need to lie down and forget this day even happened.
“Are you, okay?” She can’t help but emphasize the ‘okay’ with leaning her head in a tilt.
“Hana,” you squeak out, hands pressed against your eyes till you see stars. It’s late, you’re braincell-less from such last minute studying and you’re absolutely, completely fucked. And not in the nice way you normally would want to be.
“My parents are coming over and want to meet Jungkook.”
Hana lets out a strangled gurgle of terror from the back of her throat as she runs her hands through her dark hair and crawls over to you to peer at your phone screen. Now that she knows you’re fucked, you want to throw your phone out the window and run away. Or just throw yourself out the window. You stand up from your sitting position on the floor and take deep breaths counting to ten and back again.
“Oh my god,” she whispers. “You’re screwed.”
You twist your face and tell her, “Thank you so very much for the vote of confidence! I’ll just have to remember that while trying to explain everything to my parents.”
Hana’s pained smile emits an apologetic vibe as she continues to voice her thoughts. “Damn. Seriously though… what’re you gonna do, I mean. You still have… two days?”
“I don’t even know anymore,” you wail, falling back to the floor and hoping it’ll somehow open up, and take your body into the recesses of the earthy ground. “Is a day or two even enough time for him to come back from that trip?”
“Wait, you mean you would have your parents actually meet him?” Hana looks over at you incredulously. “Like, we’re talking about your boyfriend Jeon Jungkook, right?”
Backtrack – So, okay, yes maybe you had a few flaws. One of them was the fact that you were maybe a little too prideful. As in it’d physically pain you for your parents to know that your boyfriend was a bum who did absolutely nothing.
You had lied to your parents from the very beginning, pulling off the scam with a few explanations here and there saying, “Oh, no he’s too shy. He won’t take pictures!” when your parents wanted to see who this guy was. The occasional “He can’t meet up with us because he’s studying for his very big exam haha you know how these studious nerds are sorry!”
You wince from her tone, speaking as if he’s a demon sent from hell, and start collecting strands of your hair to comb through with worry.
“I mean, if he were here I could play him up as the guy I made him out to be,” you mused. “They don’t even know what he looks like. Probably think he’s afraid of cameras, poor baby.”
Hana looks slightly revolted from your gently verbalized “uwu” and snaps her fingers to garner your attention back onto the matter at hand.
“Wait- I,” you sat back up, all the blood rushing this way and that causing a weird feeling to consume you and you see black for a good three seconds before it dissipates. “Don’t judge me for what I’m about to say.”
“Done,” Hana nods. “I live with you and judge you enough already.”
You look at her unimpressed, lips curled into an unamused smile.
“How about I get a fake boyfriend? Like, right now?”
Hana doesn’t even know where to begin she laughs because she thinks you’re literally joking but then stops when she knows you’re not. “Uh, you do realize it is two am, Y/N. Where are you planning on going to look for an accomplice to role play your perfect boyfriend?”
“Honestly speaking, I’ll probably have to go to a bar or something.” Just saying this out loud was enough to acknowledge that you yourself were not thinking straight.
“You’re just going to walk into a bar and pick up the first dude you lay eyes on is what you’re implying…” Hana trails off, as she begins to re-evaluate the situation. “Are you okay?”
“No,” you sigh, brushing off your jeans as you stand up. “But this is my only option.”
“Well, you could always tell the truth to your mom and dad. You don’t have to be so full of it, Y/N. And listen, you’re 20 going on 21… how much longer are you going to hide this from your parents? You’re literally an adult.”
You frown and start walking out of the room, grabbing a jacket before you head outside and to the car. “I’m not full of it,” you defend your poor self. “I just need my parents to think I’m living my best life with the best boyfriend so they don’t rub in how they were right all this time or whatever overprotective shit they wanna pull on me.”
Hana holds up her hands as an act of surrendering and picks up your phone from the floor to hand it to you. Before it’s passed off however, a pinging sounds and she calls out the notification.
“Your mom texted you to say–“ Hana squints from how dark your phone’s lighting is. “They’re actually planning on starting to drive over tonight and should make it here by tomorrow evening?”
You start to panic, countless thoughts crashing the calm of your mind like stormy waves as you start to assess your problem at hand. You need to find a fake boyfriend, said fake boyfriend must learn what must be learned about you and said fake boyfriend will need to do a good enough job to keep your parents away forever and hopefully this will work because you don’t know what you’ll do the next time your parents come to “check up” on you because they think something’s fishy with this hypothetical fake boyfriend.
You let out what sounds like something between a sob and a groan as you snatch the phone from Hana’s hands and run out of the house, debating between driving to the nearest diner or running away from home.
See, the problem with your parents were that they were overbearing to the point that they even hated the fact you decided to attend college out of state. Mind them, it was only one state away, but it did absolutely nothing to soothe their constant fretting over your wellbeing and life. You were fed up with the relentlessly strict parental control and went crazy in college – finally dating, drinking and partying – although it was still at a good minimum.
To expose to your parents that you were dating an undecided major who spent the money he could scrounge around for on video games was a one-way ticket to hell so in order to save face and keep up the façade that you in fact were living your best life possible, you dreamt up of the littlest, white lie.
Your boyfriend was a perfect boy. One grade above you, one his way to graduating as a summa cum laude. He had an internship and was already guaranteed a job after college as a biomedical engineering major. You painted the perfect picture so you could present yourself in the best way possible to your parents.
The way your hard work was about to be shattered by the way so many coincidences piled on top of each other was a bit frustrating to say the least. You weren’t sure how you kept this a secret for so long and frankly, how your parents didn’t doubt you from the start but now they believed him to be a camera shy, facetime shy boy that only spent his time studying.
You didn’t even want to start on the numerous occasions you and Jungkook had ended a night fighting because of this ridiculous situation, that sure, you put yourselves in. You weren’t sure why you did this, but of course it wasn’t because you were too prideful.
Tumblr media
Yoongi never lets money slip out of his hands. Call him frugal, call him thrifty, he doesn’t care. He just knows that if it’s worth the price, he’ll do it.
“Fine. I’ll do this. But I want cash and I want half of the end amount right now,” he knows he’s being demanding and it does look like you reek of eau de poor college student but with the request you’re making, he thinks it’s only fair.
You look teeny tiny and exhausted from the way you crumple your body on the seat next to him and it’s annoying how much work you’re going through because of a simple lie, but you can’t back out now. The way you’ve been explaining the situation to him is really making you sound a little crazy but hey, you’re only human and this isn’t the weirdest situation Yoongi has ever been in.
“How is this even going to work?” Yoongi looks at you as if you haven’t thought this far ahead. “Haven’t they seen his face? Is he even okay with this? Are you running a scam show? If this turns out to be a mess, I want no part of the repercussions.” He squints at you and crosses his arms, eyeing you suspiciously.
“I’m not stupid,” you roll your eyes and scrunch your face from irritation. “They’ve never seen pictures or anything of his face. I’m thankful my boyfriend doesn’t have social media, but I mean, even if he did my parents are technologically inept, anyways.”
“This is so extra, this is like, almost kind of idiotically stupid,” with a snort, Yoongi continues to doubt you. “I can’t believe I agreed to this. You better pay me the remaining amount as soon as this shit’s done. I’ve got things to do.”
“I’m sure you have so much stuff to do concerning your things,” you bite back and have to hold steady the urge to punch his weak looking noodle arm. Just keep thinking about how grateful you are that this sort of handsome spawn of the devil is agreeing to save your ass and livelihood.
He huffs and has the audacity to look offended, loosely crossing his arms across his chest. “Whatever, run this by me again.”
“Okay,” you sigh. You nearly teeter off the edge of the stool from sleepiness, an untouched glass of water in front of you and you watch the droplets trickle down the sides of the condensating cup. “My name is Y/N and yours is Jeon Jungkook. I’m 20 and you’re 21…”
You start to list off factual information and the details get a little blurry as they re-enter his mind because now it’s almost 3:20 in the morning and Yoongi just wanted a fucking milkshake but now it’s like he’s in college all over again, cramming all the notes and tidbits of information he can into his mind to purge it in five hours on the dreadful test. Even though Yoongi’s suffering, he starts noticing these things about you that’s definitely a little confusing to him and gets him a little worked up but in all the right ways.
He pays attention to the way when you laugh you move to cover your mouth with your hand, it’s kind of endearing. Sure, he’ll admit he thought you were pretty behind the air of desperation and super strange vibes you let out when you first marched into the door. Like, perhaps very pretty. He’s not sure but it might be something to do with the shape of your eyes and the pink of your lips. But the tendency you have to tilt your head when you smile is something that Yoongi starts noticing too and–
Yoongi catches himself thinking these thoughts that are so out of bounds and unnecessarily loud. It’s okay, he mentally argues. These are fake boyfriend feelings and it is late. I am exhausted, I don’t know what I am talking about.
And there you have it folks. Yoongi solves this problem of the Case of Weird Emotions with a simple answer. He’s just a really good fucking actor and can get into character so well that he starts thinking the way his character would. That’s all. And now Yoongi is mentally punching himself because he sounds really fucking weird. And fuck, he needs to stop cursing because he needs to be a well polished, dapper, perfect boyfriend.
He shudders and you see it, not because you’ve been looking at him but because he does it in a really obvious way that calls for attention in your peripheral vision.
“Are you alright?” You ask warily, eyeing him because what if he’s having a spasm attack holy shit?
Yoongi grunts with his absurdly deep voice and says, “Yeah, go on.”
“I wish we had more time,” you whine, rubbing your probably bloated face with sweater paws and something tickles Yoongi’s heart from the way you look and speak although he does his best to ignore it.
“It’s okay, I’ll remember this, I’m pretty sure… let’s just try and come up with a code word or something for me. Like, if I don’t know something I’ll say or do something and you’ll cover for me.”
You nod your head and for the first time that night it seems like you really smile and it’s cute, but not cute enough to swindle Min Yoongi’s heart. Of course not.
“Do you know how to crack your fingers?” You ask after a few moments of deep contemplation.
Yoongi suddenly looks small because he’s shoving his hands in between his thighs to cover them from the cold and you almost coo as he nods his head yes.
“Great,” you look away from his figure to calm yourself. “Just do that and then I’ll fill in. That’s the signal.”
“Does this mean we’re done now?” Yoongi’s voice has gotten raspy over the span of time you’ve spent with him because of how he spent most of it just listening to you and barely opened his mouth.
“I dunno,” you nervously gnaw on your lower lip, another habit Yoongi has picked up on fondly. Or not fondly, not at all… at least only fondly with fake boyfriend feelings. “I’m really not sure how this is going to turn out. Thankfully my friend is going to stay at a friend’s house to avoid more possible complications.”
“Alright then, give me a call tomorrow morning and I’ll get over to your place by two in the afternoon.”
You shake your head, “No, come earlier. We need as much time as possible to go over this. Remember? They’re arriving sometime that night.”
Yoongi groans from the revolting sentence he has just been forced to hear and he cries, “But I can’t! You’ve kept me up for this long evil lady, I should’ve been in bed falling asleep hours ago!”
“I’m sorry,” you feebly offer. “But I really need to nail in a lot more with you.”
Yoongi grumbles a wide variety of things under his breath comprised of but not limited to, “You’re lucky you’re cute”, “Fuck, I need a good ten hours of sleep to retain all this information, though” and “Damn it, I want my money”.
“Fine– 11 is the earliest I’ll be there. And are you sure you’re okay with giving me your freaking address? You’re going to let a stranger know where you live and you’re fine with it,” Yoongi lowers his tone towards the last bit in uncertainty.
“I’ll be fine because my roommate is a police force trainee who has armed me with a panic button along with pepper spray. You’ve been warned,” you wiggle your brows. “Plus you’re my fake boyfriend and you want the money. I’ll see you tomorrow at eleven.”
You both get up from your chairs, leaving cash tips and Yoongi’s expression changes into one of respect and newfound admiration.
“Duly noted,” he chuckles as he holds the door open for you to walk through, the brisk, autumnal air enveloping you.
Outside in the parking lot you head towards your car and see only a couple other vehicles, one of them being a motorcycle and you don’t think twice about it till Yoongi is waving goodbye to you as he walks in the direction of it.
“Wait,” you call out and Yoongi immediately halts, turning to face you with an expectant raise of his brow. “That’s your ride?” You point at the motorcycle.
He smirks and shoves his hands into his leather jacket as deep black as the galaxy and his hair swirls around from the wind above his twinkling eyes.
“Isn’t she beautiful?”
You groan, wondering if you have enough money to fork up however much it would cost to rent a car. You’re pretty sure you don’t, but if it’s for this boy, the best you could pick out on a quiet Monday morning at two, the cream of the crop, you’ve really got no other choice.
You just hope this cream of the crop has a license to drive a car.
The next morning you wake up at eight, sitting up in your plush bed as memories of last night flood your mind in horror. Restless sleep tightened your neck through the night, stress eating away at you and your ability to sleep peacefully.
You groan, peeking at your alarm clock and take a deep breath before you whip your hair out of your face and harden your resolve by sheer will. You pull of the covers and step out of your room, trailing for the kitchen in order to brew yourself some deeply needed coffee.
“Coffee first,” you mumble. Priorities.
Hana is sitting in the living room, a mug on the coffee table in front of her. She looks up as soon as she sees you enter from the short hallway.
“Mornin’ sunshine, there’s some coffee left for you,” she chippers cheerfully. “You got up pretty early. You’re meeting the man of the hour soon, right?”
“Meh, don’t remind me,” you grumble, shuffling into the kitchen and from the coffee machine, you see her kick her slippers off and finish the last of her homework. You pour the still hot liquid holy grail into your Totoro mug and start to mix in cream and sugar seeing as how you’re not as abhorrent as Hana with her love of black coffee.
“But damn, you were just a wreck last night,” Hana teases. “I can’t believe you really got someone to do something this crazy for a girl they just met.”
“It was the money,” you point out, sipping the first few tastes of coffee. It needs a bit more sugar. “I’m so fucken exhausted! Listen, I don’t even have that kind of money to pay him.” You can hear your stash of hidden cash for emergencies underneath your drawer already crying for help. This could qualify as an emergency, you doubtfully suppose.
Hana is still recovering from the surprise of hearing your insane plan worked, even if she found out last night. You remember how you entered the house, satisfied with how quote on quote smoothly the ordeal went even if you were about to be $600 short on money and stressfully sleep deprived the next morning. Hana walked out of her room with sleepy eyes and a bit of bedhead to you getting ready for bed so early in the morning, although she gained a bit of consciousness after hearing how your plan had indeed, succeeded.
Now that it’s the morning and your adrenaline rush had bled away and you’re in a clearer state of mind, doubt starts to trickle in and you are wondering what in hell you were thinking in the first place. You shake the thoughts away and focus on the task at hand.
“I’ll be getting out of the house soon,” Hana comments, starting to pack up whatever textbooks and notes she’ll need for the next day or two.
“You’re the amazingest,” you gratefully smile at her and try to convey your upmost sincerity. As best you could, at least.
“Yes,” she agrees mindlessly. “I am, aren’t I? I am so amazing—so amazing that I am literally leaving the apartment that I share with you for you and the stranger to bond and learn how to role play as lovers. It sounds crazy, I know, but here we are.”
Your smile fades away as you look at her in playful disbelief. “Go to your room, pack your granny underwear and your granny clothes, and leave this household!”
Hana scrunches her nose in distaste, “They’re not granny clothes! They’re retro! And thongs or whatever strip of fabric you claim are underwear are so uncomfortable, literally leavemealonegoodnightDevil!”
You laugh as she prances to her room to stuff her duffle bag full of clothes she’ll need in order to survive for the time she’s gone and you glance at the clock to see it read 8:30, and you go off to your room to get ready for the very. Incredibly. Extremely, long day ahead.
It is at ten that you have finished cleaning up your room, taken a quick shower and waved off Hana out of the home you two share. You walk back inside after seeing her depart safely promising to text you when she arrives, even though it’s the daytime and she’s just a good ten feet away, you never know what could happen. Even if she’s almost a police officer. 
Which, speaking of, she has reminded you countlessly about, telling you to pass on the message that she will personally come to fuck him up if anything happens to you. You appease her with saying you will, but you sure as hell don’t plan on doing so. 
Closing the door, you sigh deeply and it leaves you a little lightheaded as you lean your back against the door.
“Oh, shit.”
It hits you then that this is really happening. Like, your idiotic plan your brain thought up of that you thought was foolproof was really happening. There were so many holes that could expose you in a second and the thought of you being ousted in front of your parents tugged at your pride riddled mind.
The anxiety twitches your fingers as you pull up your phone and it leaves you staring at his message from last night.
yoongi: see u at 10:30
You forget he suddenly promised an earlier time at the last minute and you reckon you’ve got yourself about twenty or so minutes for him to show up at your door. It’s enough time for you to beat your face with makeup and put on some presentable clothes.
At 10:30 sharp he arrives at the door and it catches you by surprise because he doesn’t seem to be an advocate for timeliness. You tug down at your cropped sweater one last time before you open the door to see Yoongi in all his slightly bloated, freshly showered glory.
He looks a bit nervous, seeing as how he kept worrying over this very situation he should never have gotten himself into over the night not to mention what if you sent him the wrong address. Yoongi’s eyes flit from your face to the room behind you but he manages to keep his jittery 
“Hey,” you sigh in relief. “Thank goodness you’re here. And thanks for coming so early.”
Yoongi loses a bit of the nervousness in his system and seems a bit more relaxed than he was when you first met him, probably because he’s gotten a better grip of his surroundings than last night, when he was completely hit with a curveball. In the face. At 500 miles per hour. In the form of you. HIs face loses the tension in the muscles and his lips take on a nonchalant smile. You also notice he’s wearing the same leather jacket as last night and you wonder if he has anything else available to wear.
“No worries,” he says in that gruff voice of his but he clears his throat quickly and yeah, you notice he’s still pretty high strung. This whole tribulation is probably a first for him too.
“Come on in,” you gesture inside, and make space for him to make through. Not that he needed much anyways being the tiny man he is.
“Alright,” he mutters, stepping into the apartment and slipping off his shoes. He doesn’t really pay attention to the apartment anymore but rather your outfit. You wearing sweatpants that still hug your legs and figure looks really good with the bit of skin exposed under the hem of your cropped Adidas sweater and Oh my God shut up, he scolds his train of thought.
It’s just that psychology of attraction at first sight, or whatever. Sure, it’s not his first time meeting you, sure, but you two have only recently met. Yoongi is certain he is a man of strong will. He would never let himself start feelings these things for someone who is already in a relationship.
He tears his gaze away from you before you can notice his burning stare and starts to run his eyes over the layout.
“Well,” you laugh strangely, trying to cover your skittishness. “This is where I live. I guess we can run over what we talked about last night over there on the couch.”
You point at the black sofa and Yoongi nods, walking over to sit down stiffly.
“Did you want something to drink?” You ask, noticing the way he stays pretty quiet. This won’t do. Your fake boyfriend is a great conversationalist.
“No, I’m fine, let’s just go over what we have to. I don’t wanna mess up…” Yoongi trails off and a hint of concern tinges his voice as you smile.
“Sounds good,” you agree.
“Okay, first things first,” you start reciting the basics as you are sat next to him. Yoongi does a really good job of staying on task at first, he swears. He’s listening intently but all of a sudden he’s thinking about how sweet and pretty your voice is and next thing he knows he’s thinking about how hard it is to just even meet your gaze, because your eyes are just such a wonderful outlet of all your emotions it’s really hard to meet them and not just go on and dive into the pool that is you and then—
“We might have to gel your hair back,” you muse softly and Yoongi is shaken out of his schoolboy crush-like trance.
“Fuck no. No,” Yoongi is firm with his decision, holding his hand out to emphasize his stance. “The forehead stays covered.”
You can’t help but let out a laugh as you cover your mouth with your hand and say, “Fine.”
Yoongi notices once again how you have a habit of doing that when laughing and he hates how it’s pretty adorable. 
“How did you get here, anyways?” You ask suddenly. “Not with your bike, I hope…?”
Yoongi grins at you and you notice that he’s one of those gummy grinners and it does a little something to you but you avoid it at all costs and swallow it down.
“I Ubered here,” he said simply. “I figured I could say my car’s in the shop if your parents ask.”
You widen your eyes and nod in approval. “Brilliant! That’s really good Yoongi, thank God I don’t have to pay for a rent a car.”
“Speaking of payment,” Yoongi is reminded of your debt to him at the passing mention of money but is glowing from your praise. “Need I say more? Don’t worry about the Uber fee, I won’t be holding those against you, call it service.”
“How kind of you,” you grimace, hearing the cries of your emergency money once more, as you tell him to stay put. “I’ll be right back with half of it.”
When you count out 300 and carefully tuck the rest away, you turn around to walk out only to see Yoongi peering in your door, arms crossed and looking quite interested.
You jump at the sudden intrusion-like non-intrusion and scowl, asking, “What are you doing here? You scared me shitless and you’re very lucky I didn’t shriek.”
He shrugged, tousling his dark hair from his eyes and replied, “If I’m gonna be your fake boyfriend, I should know what your room looks like. As your fake boyfriend, of course.”
You groan and tell him, “Get a good, quick look around, because here’s your money and now we’re leaving.” You slap the wad of cash onto his unsuspecting palm and push his shoulders out the door.
“I know you kind of know me because of all the information I might’ve been burning into your mind the past 24 hours about yours truly, but I barely know a thing about you and we’re really acquaintences at best, still.”
Yoongi lets you lead him out of the hall into the living room and with a quick look at your lockscreen, you see that it’s still only 11:14. He stuffs the money in the back pocket of his jeans, which fit him quite nicely around the thigh area, if you may say so yourself. 
“Fine,” he mutters and you barely catch it with your already dull hearing.
“What’s fine?” You ask, sitting down on the sofa as he takes a seat as well.
“I said, fine. What do you wanna know about me?” He asks, finding interest in the boring coffee table.
“Uh,” you trail off, unprepared for this kind of a question. “Wait, do I want to know more about you? I should be thinking of you as my boyfriend Jungkook, putting history and information behind you would make it too easy for me to differentiate…”
Yoongi rolls his eyes with a condescending sigh that you somehow know isn’t very genuine. “Just ask three things about me, so we’re not complete strangers,” he offers a compromising deal.
You let it sit with you for a second. If you made a slip up would you be able to recover? It was already hard enough, calling him Yoongi—already so hard enough that it was weird to remind yourself you’d have to be calling him Jungkook in a few hours. Eh, screw it.
“Where do you work?” You ask your first question tentatively.
“I work as a part time server for now,” he replies as if it’s something of a bother. “At the barbecue place downtown.” You have a brief idea of where it is, having passed by it a few times while you were in the vicinity.
“Alright,” you huffed. “What’s your other part time?”
Yoongi looks a bit confused at first with the way you worded it, but he catches on quickly seeing as how he’s got a fast train of thought.
“Oh, yeah. You remember my bike? I wanna go into autotech service. Or something like that, like engineering,” he vocalizes his thoughts and grows a bit red.
“That’s really awesome,” you smile at him and he grows comforted by the idea of you approving his passion. Although he shouldn’t be so—
“Do you have a girlfriend?” This question takes you back by surprise too, and you swear it was a slip of your tongue.
“I—“ Yoongi wasn’t ready, didn’t even think you were one bit interested in his love life but he answers directly. “No.”
For some reason you like hearing that answer, something like satisfaction burns at your tongue and heart and you don’t understand why when you have a perfectly cute boyfriend named Jeon Jungkook (the real one) you can call yours.
“Sorry, I didn’t know where that came from,” you giggle nervously.
Yoongi brushes it off and breathes evenly. He’s not sure why he’s worked up uncomfortably like this and he wants to skip to the part where this is all over and he goes back to moping around, living out his normal, daily routine.
We are acquaintances, he keeps reminding himself.
You two end up talking about yourselves a bit more, because pictures of your dog reminds him of his dog and from there the conversation flows a little too perfectly because now you’re intrigued by the mystery that is Min Yoongi and you want to know more and everything about him. This goes on for the next six hours and it’s filled with so much talking and laughing and you’ve even cooked up lunch because oh my goodness you found ingredients to make pancakes.
Then dawn rolls around as if it’s only been a mere thirty minutes and to be honest, it feels likes you know Min Yoongi more than your own boyfriend Jeon Jungkook.
You shake that last thought off, startled from the way you so abruptly stated that. Internally, of course. 
Yoongi’s barely opened his mouth to ask you another question when-
The doorbell rings and it echoes throughout the inside of your home and holy shit it feels so intimidating and loud and Yoongi just isn’t ready, but can’t imagine how you’re feeling right now if he’s this scared of what’s to come. 
You glance at him almost as if you’re seeking refuge in someone’s comfort so he grits his teeth a bit because between the two of you, he realizes he’s got to stay the rock.
Yoongi narrows his eyes until they resemble somewhat to a feline’s. He’s the rock.
And not just in the Dwayne Johnson sort of way.
Tumblr media
oooooookay oh my goodness this is unedited but i wanted it off my shoulders before i got to work so here this is please enjoy but send me feedback or anything you'd like through my inbox thanks!!!
51 notes · View notes
solastia · 6 years
Text
Sandcastles | Prologue
Tumblr media
Pairing: Namjoon x Reader (This will be told from Reader’s POV for the prologue, but after this, it’s going to be from Namjoon’s POV. I figured she deserved to have her side seen first) 
Word Count: 2,205
Genre & Warnings: Angst. Mentions of sex. Infidelity. 
Notes: Oh wow, cheating. Not an overused plot at all. Ok, but hear me out. So, I was catching up with the last season of Outlander on my lunch break (seriously watch it, so good) and as they started showing Frank and Claire's marriage, it got me wondering about Frank’s mindset. This story isn’t going to be the same as their’s, but it just made me want to do something using the mentality of the person that is going around with other people while being in an open relationship. Not that I’m knocking those that choose to be in one, you do whatever works for you. But I’m here to write drama, so don’t hate me! (Also, the title is me being all artsy and cool. You build these great sandcastles, and they get washed away) (P.P.S. Yes, this gave me Tuqburni feels too. But trust me, it’s going to be entirely different.) 
Tumblr media
You arrive at your boyfriend’s workplace with heavy bags filled with food and snacks, even a couple beers. Namjoon had been working so hard lately now that he got promoted and was a big producer at his company, and you worried about him not eating real meals given his tendency to lose himself in his work. He always made fun of his coworker Yoongi for the same thing, not realizing he was just as bad. 
You walk out of the elevator and go to the area where all the producers stayed. Most of them had their own little rooms since many of them were workaholics and stayed overnight, and some were just perfectionists that could only work by themselves. You’re surprised to see Jungkook, a sweet kid that looked up to Namjoon and treated you like a big sister, hanging outside of Namjoon’s studio with tears falling and staring at his phone. Namjoon had been producing for the boy for about a year now, and while he was a perfectionist, he’d never come down hard on Jungkook before so you were a little worried. 
“Jungkook, what’s the matter, sweetheart?” You ask quietly, setting down your bags to wipe his tears. 
Jungkook is looking at you with almost frantic worry, his eyes going between you and the door to Namjoon’s studio. 
“You can’t be here, Y/N. You shouldn’t see this. I’m so mad at him. I hate him for doing this to you. I was going to tell you, I was just trying to get the courage.” He briefly flashes his phone in front of your face where there is indeed a text drafted to your name that hasn’t been sent yet. Before you can ask him what it’s about you hear it. 
A moan. 
A female moan. 
Coming from your boyfriend’s studio. 
Your eyes glue themselves to the door, and your heart is pounding in your chest. You can feel tingles of anticipation spreading across your skin, and your breathing becomes erratic. 
You hear the familiar sound of Namjoon groaning and cursing, meaning he’d cum. If he followed his usual pattern, he’d walk out in a moment to get a bottle of water. 
Please. Please. Just let him be watching porn on a really great sound system. 
Jungkook is trying to talk you into going away, telling you that you don’t need to this. But you do. You need to see. You need to look into the eyes of the man that you love and see what’s there. 
You hear a click and watch the door swing open almost in slow motion, your eyes raising to meet his as he walks into the hallway. 
Surprise. A flash of happiness. Panic as he remembers what’s behind him and what he’d been doing. Sadness as he takes in the tears that had started to fall from your eyes. 
You scan him from head to toe next, cataloging everything in your brain like this was a science experiment, and you were collecting data. You took in the slight sheen of sweat. The flushed face and ears. The scratch marks on his shoulders that ruled out any hope he’d been alone. 
“Baby, please. Don’t freak out. I’m sorry! I just...”
“Namjoon, what’s going on out here? I thought you were getting water?” A melodic voice asked, peering out from behind him as she came out of the studio. 
She was beautiful. Of course she was. Long black hair, red lips and nails, was probably at least four inches taller than you. Legs perhaps as long as most of your body. 
If you had to guess, you’d say she was probably the new act he’d been talking about. He’d been writing songs for her upcoming album for a couple months now. Songs you remember helping him with, as a matter of fact. 
“Go away. You’ve done enough.” Jungkook grits out, glaring at the girl who turns to him in surprise. She glances between the three of you, her eyes widening as she realizes the situation. Without another word, she rushes off. 
“Baby, please come talk to me. I’m sorry, please.” He’s trying to pull you into his studio, a place you’d been in many times. A place you’d help decorate and made love in so many times. And now it was tainted. You pull your arm away. 
“I’m not going in there, Namjoon.” You croak out, your voice hard to use as you fight off the breakdown that’s threatening to take over. 
He looks behind him, flinching as he realizes. “Oh, yeah of course. This next one is empty. Just please, talk to me, don’t run off.” He pleads, and you let him pull you into the next room after reassuring Jungkook you’d be fine. You just want to go home and curl under the blankets. But you have to know...
“Why? Four years, Namjoon. I trusted you. How could you do this to me? You threw away four years of our lives. Unless you’ve been doing this the whole time.” 
“No. Fuck, no. Baby, never before. It’s always only been you. This was just...I just got caught up in a moment and lost my damn mind.” He’s looking down at his hands, and his jaw is clenched hard. His go-to look when he’s beating himself up. You fight off the force of habit to comfort him because it’s not him that needs cheering right now. 
“Are you in love with her?” You force yourself to ask. 
“No. It’s just...sex.” He whispers the last word, wincing as he does so, knowing it’s fucked up to use that word in reference to someone else. “I love you, just you.” He stares as he says it like he’s trying to force you to believe it.  
“You don’t hurt people that you love, Namjoon. And I am so fucking hurt right now. Do you know the quickest way to give someone self-esteem issues, to make them doubt their self-worth? To ensure that they never trust anyone ever again? By cheating on them, that’s how.” You're finally letting your anger take over, and all you want to do is scream and cry, throw some of these fancy chairs at him. Maybe hit them both over with your car. 
But then you take a good look at him. At the tears running down his face, the clenched fists, and red ears. He’s still your Joonie, beating himself up over a fuck up. No one could punish Kim Namjoon quite like himself. 
A smart girl would have left the moment she’d seen what had happened. A smart girl wouldn’t still be here listening to this. And a smart girl wouldn’t be trying to think of ways to fix this. However, the man before you was the love of your life. He was smart and funny, talented, and usually sweet and romantic. He was your Joonie, and the thought of telling him to move out and leave you alone forever seemed even more heartbreaking than the cheating. 
“I need to know something now before I make any decisions. Is it because of me? Is there something I’m not doing for you? Do you want out of the relationship? I need you to be fucking honest as hell right now.” You ask, forcing him to look you in the eyes with a finger on his chin. 
“No, no babe. There’s nothing wrong with you. You’re as amazing as always. I don’t know what happened. I just...got caught up because it was...new? Exciting? Different? I don’t know. Everything I can think of sounds fucked up. I just know that I don’t want to lose you. I’ll do anything.” He pleased, grabbing your hands and bringing them to his lips to kiss the backs of them. 
You sigh heavily, trying to run through every scenario you can think of in your head. You cringe at most of them and realize you’re probably going to be a dumb girl today and do something so fucking stupid. 
“We have a few options here, Namjoon. None of them are great. One, which is the smart choice that we probably won’t take because we are both idiots today, we break up here and now. You move out and find someone that makes you happy and complete like I’m obviously not doing.” You gesture for him to remain quiet when you see him open his mouth to refute you. 
“Two. We go on like nothing has happened and I try to learn to trust you again. Only I don’t know when or if I’ll ever be able to. I’ll probably wake up every morning wondering if this is the day you get bored of me again. We’d probably end up breaking up during this scenario too because I’d be constantly waiting for something to happen and you’d get sick of me.” 
You take a deep breathe as you think the next one through. This one was the only way you could think of to keep him. You anticipated a lot of pain on your side, but you’d get to keep Joonie. Some of him, at least. 
“Three. We have an open relationship.” You rush out the words as you observe his reaction. His eyes widen, and his jaw slackens, his gaze searching yours. 
“An open relationship? We’d both see other people but still be together? That’s what you want?” He asks, shock coloring his features. 
“It’s not really what I want. But what I want didn’t work for us, did it? So, we do what nature tends to do. We change and adapt. You’re bored with me and want to fuck other people even though you claim you’re still in love with me, fine. It’s not cheating if I’m telling you that you can. We’ll establish rules, and you come home to me every night.” 
You stand up and look down at him, observing as he brushes angrily at his tears. He’s nodding to himself in thought, apparently trying to think things through and make sense of everything. 
“Joon, I suggest you stay with Yoongi for the rest of the week and think things over. I’ll send over some of your clothes and stuff. By the way, there’s food and beer in the bags I brought over. Make sure to eat.” You sigh and turn to the door to leave. 
As you step out into the hallway, you hear Namjoon whisper, “Wait.” You pause with your hand on the door handle but don’t look at him. The tears are already falling, and he doesn’t deserve to see you cry anymore. 
“I love you,” he says softly, and your chest physically hurts. 
You close the door behind you without responding, rushing to leave so you can at least make it to your car before you break down. 
I love you too, Kim Namjoon. 
God, this is going to hurt. 
Tumblr media
952 notes · View notes
cocobaek · 6 years
Text
Crossfire | 16
Tumblr media
Pairing : Namjoon x reader  |   Seokjin x reader Word count: 2K
Previous: 15                       Next: 17
I had always hated hospitals. I never had to go to one for anything more than a few broken bones myself, but the amount of time I spent visiting my mum was enough to taint my view of them forever. The fact that I had spent the last few days in one, glued to my brothers beside didn’t do anything to change this fact. “Are you ever going to go home or are you moving in permanently?” Tae asked as he watched me intently. “As long as you’re in here, I’m in here,” I said with a smile. He shook his head at my answer. “[y/n],” he started. “I want to be here Tae.” He didn’t back down as expected. “I understand that you’re worried, but I’m ok, I’m stable, and you look worn out. Don’t sacrifice your wellbeing for me.” I shook my head. “Or are you just here because he isn’t?” “Of course I’m not,” “You can’t hate him forever,” Taehyung continued, not even letting me speak. “The man was forced to make a choice.” “Yeah and he made the wrong one,” I finally bit back. “I don’t care what the excuses are, he said I could rely on him, and now he’s proved that I can’t.” My voice was shaky and weak as I tried to project the reason I was still mad. The truth was, I didn’t know why I was mad. I didn’t even know if I was mad at Namjoon, I just needed someone to blame. “Right…” Taehyung finally said before shuffling to one side of his bed and patting the empty space. “Come here girlie.” I hesitated, but couldn’t say no to him, and went to sit beside him, letting him pull me into his side for a little cuddle. “I am happy you’re sticking up for me like this, it makes me proud in fact, but don’t compromise your happiness for me…” I rested my hand on his chest, leaning my head on his shoulder, “I’m not… I just. I don’t know how to feel… I know it’s not his fault, I just wish he would’ve listened.” Silence fell between us after that. We lay with each other comfortably, neither one of us wanting to speak and start another argument. Needless to say, a knock at the door was very welcome. “You two awake?” I heard Jin’s friendly voice come into the room. “Sure are,” Taehyung said. “God you look rough,” Jin joked, seeing his friend’s state before looking at me. His smile fell and his expression grew worried as he took me in. “[y/n], when was the last time you slept?” I sat up before moving and standing beside the bed, stretching my arms above my head. “I slept last night.” “He’s your future husband don’t lie,” Taehyung said, trying to lighten the mood, but simply did the opposite. Jin and I hadn’t spoken since our last phone call and although he didn’t know about my breakdown, he was smart enough to figure out that something had happened. Taehyung cleared his throat, “what I meant was she’s been having naps on the chair but that’s it.” Jin smiled at me sadly, “you want me to stay here? You can go home and rest?” I shook my head, “Isn’t Tae the one we should be all worrying about here? I’m fine!” I was rather flattered with the concern, but this should’ve be about me. “I don’t need to be worried about. Dad’s taking me home tonight.” “Oh they are discharging you so soon?” Jin asked, and I was relieved that the conversation had shifted focus. Taehyung nodded, “I mean, I’m still going to be stuck in bed but at least it’ll be my own bed,” he said with a weak laugh. “And who knows, maybe I’ll even make it to the wedding.” “Don’t push yourself, it’s basically a super extravagant party,” Jin said, glancing at me momentarily. “You still trying to find an out?” We stayed silent. “What if you can’t by then? It’s only what, a week away? Will you go through with it?” Jin cleared his throat, “I don’t k-“ “Yes,” I said quietly. Both the boys quickly looked to me. “Sorry?” Jin asked. “You said it yourself, it’s looking unlikely, what other choice do we have?” Taehyung frowned, “don’t be petty just because you’re mad at Namjoon,” he warned, and Jin looked between the two of us in confusion. “I’m not… It’s not about that at all,” I defended. “It’s just what has to happen.” Before anything else could be said, there was a knock at the door. “I apologize, I need to change Mr. Kim’s dressing,” the nurse said as she came in. “Can you take [y/n] home Jin?” “But Ta-“ “No but’s girlie, you can come see me at dads but I’m making you go home and rest.” I knew he wasn’t going to change his mind. “Fine, ok, but text me-“ “If anything happens, I know,” he grinned. Jin placed a hand on the small of my back, “come on then love,” he said, aware of the nurses prying eyes. I sighed, going and giving Tae a hug goodbye before leaving. Jin and I walked silently through the halls before he stopped. I turned to face him and saw his expression. “What’s wrong?” “Just something Tae said,” he shook his head, “but that’s not what I want to ask.” He swallowed, “did you mean it? You’ll go through with the marriage?” I was a bit confused, “yeah?” “No, I mean, god this is going to sound awful, you won’t… Run? Like, escape off somewhere?” He looked genuinely afraid. “I just- I don’t know, don’t want you to think your doomed if you marry me and have to alienate yourself.” I don’t know what came over me, or what caused this sudden feeling, but I moved forward and hugged him tightly. Jin hesitated, before slowly wrapping his arms around me. “I won’t run… I promise you.” He dipped his head, resting it on my shoulder and I felt him let out a sigh of relief. “Thank god,” he laughed before stepping back. The moment had passed before I had the chance to ask why he was so worried about it. “Well now that we’ve made a bit of a scene I’ll get you home,” Jin joked. The whole journey home consisted of me panicking about Namjoon. A part of me kind of hoped he wouldn’t be there so we wouldn’t need to have the dreaded conversation. I said my goodbyes to Jin and headed up to my apartment. I opened the door and heard Namjoon before I saw him. “Yeah, thanks, I’ll check it out, I gotta go.” He chucked his phone in his pocket and turned to face me. “[y/n],” he said, looking relieved to see me. “Hey,” I placed my bag down next to me. I didn’t know what to say, how to proceed. I hadn’t forgiven him, but I couldn’t say I was angry. “Are you back?” he asked, looking to my bags. “Tae said I had to come home. So yeah, I guess.” Namjoon looked defeated when he heard I was here by Tae’s orders and not my own choosing. “How is he?” I nodded, “better…” We fell back into silence, neither one of us knowing how to bring it up. I took the moment to take Namjoon in. He looked rough, really rough. “I’m sorry,” I finally said, obviously shocking him. “I was harsh… I’m- I’m not saying you’re forgiven but I didn’t word it right, I just-“ “I know.” He cut my rambling short and hesitantly stepped forward. “But do you see where I come from? Imagine if that was you in there.” I stayed silent, watching him. He reached for my hands and I let him take hold of them. ““I’m so sorry for letting you down, but I’m not sorry for saving you.” I looked to his hands. “Oh my god, Namjoon!” I said, forgetting what he had said as I looked over his hands. They looked awful, all bruised and scabbed. “What happened?” I pushed his sleeve up, seeing more bruises. “[y/n],” he said, trying to stop me, but I was already looking over him. “Who did this?” I asked, the more I looked the more I noticed, even stepping forward and seeing them littered lightly on his face. I reached up and wiped his cheek with my thumb. As I thought, the bruise became darker when I sis as the makeup he had used to attempt to cover it came off easily. “[Y/n]. Leave it.” “No, Namjoon this is awful!” I said, “Did Yoongi do this? Did he come after you?” “No, no none of that,” he finally held my wrists, stopping my curious hands. “Then tell me.” He hesitated. “I’m going after him.” I narrowed my eyes. “What?” “He needs to pay.” “Yeah, and he will, but you shouldn’t be the one to make him! Not on your own! You can’t do it by yourself that’s crazy.” I stepped back, running my hands through my hair. “The only reason he came after us again was revenge, he’ll leave us alone now, you’ll just do something to piss him off more!” Namjoon shook his head, “it’s not that simple.” “Yes! It is! Just leave it!”  He turned away hearing my words, “can’t you see you see yourself? How hurt you are! That’s just going to get worse.” He walked through the room as I spoke, “I’m not letting him attack the people I care about and get away with it!” “You’ll get yourself killed!” I was shouting now, “and don’t you dare say it’s to protect me because I’d rather be in danger and have you here than be safe and have you gone.” He didn’t reply, his eyes were trained on me as tears began welling up in my eyes. “I can’t have anyone else hurt, please Joonie.” He reached up and cupped my face, “I’m so close baby, I’m sorry, I have to do this.” I stepped back from his touch, “and here I was thinking I’d come back and everything would be ok,” I laughed, wiping my eyes. I turned to grab the bag I had placed down not even 10 minutes ago. “Don’t leave again please,” Namjoon said weakly. “No, I’m not going to watch you do this! You want me to stay? Don’t go after Yoongi!” He didn’t answer for a while. “It’s not safe out there.” “And why’s that? Oh, I know. Because you’re poking the bear Namjoon!” “I’m doing this to protect you.” I shook my head, “you’re doing this for revenge.” He let out a breath and stood back, a silent indicator he had conceded. I took in a deep breath, and for the second time that week, I left. Tears streaming down my face. They didn’t let up as I neared my destination, I couldn’t see them letting up for some time. I felt so much at once. I was angry mostly, how Namjoon disregarded his safety and in a way, our safety for his own revenge, upset at myself for not sticking by and supporting him. That’s what you were meant to do for someone you care for right? More angry and upsetting thoughts raced through my head as I stepped up to my destination. I should’ve text and warned him I was coming earlier, but I knew it wouldn’t matter. I pounded on the door, making no effort to hold back my tears. Despite the ungodly hour, it wasn’t long before the door was opened and I was greeted by a very tired looking Jin. “[Y/n]?” He said, worry instantly covering his expression, which only got worse as he realized I was crying. He didn’t hesitate in pulling me into a tight hug. “I’m so scared Jin.” “Shh, Shh, it’s ok, I’ve got you,” he said softly. I felt so different in his arms to how I felt 10 seconds prior. It was safe and warm. “Let’s get you inside,” he said, leading me into the house.
8 notes · View notes